Srom  f  5e  feifimrg  of 

Q$equcaf^e^  fig  ^im  fo 
m  feifirarg  of 

(pnncefon  t^eofogicaf  ^eminarg 

344 


1 

Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2014 

https://archive.org/details/moravianmanualcoOOdesc 


THE 

MORAVIAN  MANUAL: 


CO.VTAIXIXG  AX 


ACCOUNT 


Irnttstnnt  €km]i  at  tire  '^oobiim  IhM  grclktit, 


UNITAS  FRATRUM. 


BY 

E.  1)E  SCHWEINITZ, 

PAsTOK  OF  THE  FRAXKLIX  STREET  MORAVIAX  CHCRCn,  PniLADElPHIJ 


PUBLISHED  BY  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  SYNOD,  AND  SANCTIONED  BY 
THE  PROVINCIAL  BOARD. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
LINDSAY  &  BLAKISTON, 

AXD  SOLD  Br 

A.  M.  Seip,  Moravian  Depository,  No  o.i7  North  Sixth  Street;  G.  W.  Perkin, 
Moravian  Bookstore,  No.  37  Broad  Street,  Bulhleliem,  Pennstjlvunia ; 
0.  A.  Keehln,  Moravian  Depository,  Salem,  N.  C. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  llio  year  1859,  by 

LINDSAY  k  BLAKISTOX, 

ia  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Eastern  District  of 
Pennsylvania. 


HENRY  B.  ASIIMEAD,  BOOK  AND  JOB  PRINTER, 
Sanson!  Street  above  Eleventh. 


PREFACE. 


The  first  Manual,  giving  an  account,  of  tlie  Constitution  and 
Discipline  of  the  Moravian  Church,  vras  written  by  Bishop 
Spangenberg,  and  published  in  Germany,  in  the  year  1774. 
In  1775,  it  was  translated  into  English,  and  published  in  Lon- 
don, with  a  preface  by  the  Rev.  B.  La  Trobe.  This  work 
passed  through  a  number  of  revised  editions,  both  in  the  Ger- 
man and  English  haiguagcs.  The  last  American  edition,  in  a 
small  pamphlet  form  of  about  seventy  pages,  appeared  in 
1833  ;  but  is  now  obsolete.  It  bears  the  following  title  ;  "A 
Concise  Historical  Account  of  the  present  Constitution  of  the 
Protestant  Church  of  the  United  Brethren :  Philadelphia, 
1833."  In  the  year  1789,  a  larger  work,  containing  over 
three  hundred  and  fifty  pages,  was  written  by  the  Rev.  J. 
Loi-etz,  and  published  in  Gei-many,  under  the  title:  "Ratio 
Disciplinae  Unitatis  Fratrum."  The  first  part  of  this  volume 
comprises  an  interesting  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  Church  ; 
the  other  parts,  treating  of  the  Constitution  and  Discipline, 
are  obsolete. 

The  Provincial  Synod  of  the  Northern  District  of  the  Ame- 
rican Province,  at  its  last  meeting,  held  in  the  month  of  June, 


iv 


PREFACE. 


1858,  authorized  the  publication  of  a  new  Manual,  suitable  to 
the  present  wants  of  the  Church  in  the  United  States,  and 
committed  the  compilation  of  it  to  the  writer.  lie  has  striven 
to  fulfil  the  resolution  adopied  by  the  Synod,  (see  Journal  of 
Synod  of  1858,  p.  105,  F.  1,)  to  the  best  of  his  ability ;  al- 
though he  found  the  duty  assigned  him  a  far  more  difficult  one 
than  ho  had  supposed.  The  abundance  of  his  materials 
often  rendered  it  hard  fur  him  to  decide  what  was  essential, 
and  what  unessential ;  and  the  number  of  Synodical  Journals 
and  Reports  to  be  consulted  required  the  closest  attention  and 
considerable  labor.  Whatever  the  imperfections  of  the  Manual 
may  be,  he  thinks  he  can  vouch  for  its  authenticity. 

The  historical  chapter  contains  an  original  sketch  ;  and  the 
chapter  treating  of  the  Present  Condition  of  the  Church  is 
based  upon  the  most  recent  information  which  could  be 
obtained.  In  the  Chapter  on  Doctrine,  a  Compendium  will  be 
found,  setting  forth  the  essential  doctrines  held  by  the  Church. 
This  Compendium  has  been  drawn  up  with  very  great  care, 
and  exclusively  in  the  language  of  authorized  publications  of 
the  Church ;  excepting  only  the  expression  "  we  hold,"  which 
frequently  occurs,  or  hero  and  there  a  copulative,  necessary 
to  unite  sentences  derived  from  different  works.  The  Com- 
pendium is  therefore  not  a  subjective  treatise  on  Jloravian 
Doctrine,  but  simply  an  authorized  statement  of  it,  compiled 
from  Moravian  books.  For  the  remaining  chapters,  the  fol- 
lowing official  documents  were  consulted:  Results  of  the 
General  Synod  of  1848 ;  Results  of  the  General  Synod  of 
1857 ;  Report  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Preparatory  Pro- 
vincial Conference,  held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of 


PREFACE. 


V 


Mny,  1847  ;  Report  of  the  Proceedings  of  tlie  Provincinl 
Synod,  held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of  June,  184G ; 
Journal  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in 
the  month  of  May,  1855  ;  Journal  of  the  Provincial  Synod, 
held  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of  October,  185G :  Di- 
gest of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held  at  Salem,  N.  C,  in  the 
month  of  May,  185G ;  Report  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held  at 
Salem,  N.  C,  in  the  month  of  February,  1858,  as  published 
in  "The  Moravian  Journal  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  held  at 
Bethlehem,  Pa.,  in  the  month  of  Juno,  1858.  In  drawing  up 
the  chapter  on  Constitution,  the  -writer  endeavored  to  present 
the  entire  Constitution,  general  and  provincial,  as  explicit!}'', 
and  in  as  symmetrical  a  form  as  possible.  In  order  to  effect 
this,  it  became  necessary,  when  stating  the  statutes,  to  adopt 
one  tense  throughout,  and  he  chose  that  which  is  commonly 
employed  in  constitutions.  It  has  been  his  earnest  endeavor 
not  to  omit  a  single  point,  belonging  to  the  constitution  ;  espe- 
cially so  fiir  as  the  American  Province  is  concerned.  The 
Constitution  of  the  Soutliern  District  was  drawn  up  by  a 
member  of  its  Provincial  Board. 

This  Manual  was  submitted,  in  manuscript,  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Board,  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  and  has  received  its  sanc- 
tion, after  a  careful  examination  of  the  contents.  At  the 
same  time,  however,  it  may  be  well  to  state,  that  the  work  is 
not  intended,  in  any  way  at  all,  to  supersede  the  "  Results"  of 
the  last  General  Synod,  or  the  Joui-nals  and  Reports  of 
the  Provincial  Synods  of  this  Province.  All  these  documents 
remain  in  force  as  heretofore,  and  will  guide  the  deliberations 
of  future  Synods.  The  purpose  of  the  Manual  is  a  two-fold 
1* 


vi 


PREFACE. 


one :  to  give  the  members  of  the  church,  in  one  compendious 
volume,  the  ecclesiastical  statutes,  rules  of  discipline,  and 
articles  of  doctrine,  xhich  heretofore  could  he  found  only  by 
consulting  a  number  of  different  publications ; — and  especially 
to  afford  an  authentic  -work  which  may  be  put  into  the  hands 
of  such  as  seek  information  respecting  the  Moravian  Church, 
and  wish  to  become  acquainted  with  its  constitution,  discip- 
line, doctrine,  and  ritual. 

The  writer  is  indebted,  for  valuable  statistics,  to  Bishop 
Wolle,  of  the  Provincial  Board  at  Bethlehem,  to  the  Rev. 
G.  F.  Bahnson,  of  the  Provincial  Board  at  Salem,  to  the  Rev. 
W.  Mallalieu,  of  the  British  Provincial  Board,  and  the  Rev. 
L.  T.  Reichel,  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 


PniLADELpniA,  May  17,  18-59. 


PREFATORY  Ts^OTE. 


The  Church  of  which  this  volume  treats  is  known  by  various 
names:  The  United  Brethren,  The  Moravian  Church,  The 
Church  of  the  Moravian  United  Brethren,  The  Unitas  Fra- 
tnim.  The  latter  name  was  adopted  by  the  Ancient  Church 
of  the  Brethren  in  the  fifteenth  century,  and  has  been  retained 
by  the  Penewed  Church.  It  denotes  all  the  Provinces  and 
Missions  of  the  Church,  in  whatever  parts  of  the  world 
they  may  be,  as  one  confederated  ecclesiastical  body.  A 
briefer  appellation  of  the  same  import,  is  The  Unity;  and  this 
is  frequently  used  in  the  following  work.  The  name  Mora- 
vian is  derived  from  the  country  of  Moravia,  where  the  Church 
formerly  had  some  of  its  principal  seats;  and  whence  the 
men  came  by  whom  it  was  renewed  in  Saxony. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  the  followers 
of  the  Rev.  W.  Otterbein,  who  was  originally  a  minister  of 
the  German  Reformed  Church,  but  left  its  communion,  con- 
stituted themselves  into  a  Society,  which  assumed  the  name  of 
"  United  Brethren  in  Christ."  This  society  is  often  confounded 
with  the  Church  of  the  Moravian  United  Brethren.  The  two 
are  distinct  and  separate  denominations,  in  every  respect. 


viii 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 


The  letters  U.  E.  C.  in  this  Manual,  or  in  other  Moravian 
•works,  stand  for  "  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,"  the  Executive 
Board  administering  the  general  government  of  the  whole 
Church;  the  letters  P.  E.  C.  stand  for  "Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,"  the  Executive  Board  set  over  a  particular  Pro- 
vince of  the  Church.  "  Synodal  Results"  is  the  name  by 
which  the  published  Journal  and  Resolutions  of  the  General 
Synod  are  commonly  known. 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Preface   iii 

PREFATORr  XOTE   vii 

CHAPTER  I.— HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Section  I. — History  of  the  Anciext  Church   IG 

Section  II. — Uistort  of  the  Hidden  Seed   33 

Section  III. — History  of  the  Renewed  CncRcn   40 

CHAPTER  II.— PRESENT  CONDITION  OF  THF.  CHURCH. 

Section  I. — The  American  Province   51 

List  of  Churches   52 

Enterprises  of  the  American  Province   54 

The  Home  Mission   54 

List  of  Home  Mission  Stations  ,   57 

Educational  Enterprises   58 

Publications   60 

Section  II. — The  Continental  Province   Gl 

List  of  Churches   64 

Enterprises  of  the  Continental  Province   66 

The  Diaspora   66 

Home  Mission   68 

Educational  Enterprises   68 

Publications   69 

Ministers'  Conference   70 


X 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Section  III. — Toe  British  Provin-ce   71 

Enterprises  of  the  Britisli  Province  ,   72 

Section'  1\. — Foreign-  Mi-biuxs   73 

List  of  Stations   75 

Schools   76 

Classes  of  converts   77 

Finances  of  the  enterprise   78 

Superintendence   81 

CHAPTER  III.— THE  CONSTITUTION. 

Introduction   82 

Section  1. — General  Constitution  of  the  IInitt   83 

Section  II. — Constitution  of  the  Provinces   89 

A.  Constitution  of  the  American  Province  North  90 
Present  By-Laws   95 

B.  Constitution  of  the  American  Province  South  98 

C.  Constitution  of  the  Continental  Province   102 

D.  Constitution  of  the  British  Province   104 

Section  III. — Use  of  the  Lot   105 

CHAPTER  IV.— DOCTRINE. 

Introduction   Ill 

Compendium  of  Doctrine   112 

Easter  Morning  Litany   118 

CHAPTER  v.— MINISTRY. 

Bishops   125 

Presbyters   127 

Deacons   127 

Candiolates   128 

List  of  Bishops   129 

CHAPTER  VI.— WORSHIP. 

The  Lord's  Day   134 

Services  in  the  Week   134 


CONTEXTS.  xi 
Page. 

Church  Seasons   134 

Memorial  Days   135 

The  Kitiial   136 

The  Church  Litany..   136 

The  Ministration  of  baptism  to  infants   145 

The  Ministration  of  baptism  to  adults   147 

The  Order  for  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper...  151 

ThelliteofConlinnatiun   152 

The  Rite  of  Ordination   154 

The  Form  of  solemnization  of  matrimony   150 

The  Order  of  the  l)urial  of  the  dead   158 

Praj'er  Meeting?   101 

Love  Feasts   KU 

Liturgical  Services   101 

Services  on  Christmas  Eve  and  New  Year's  Eve   102 

Services  of  the  Passion  AYeek  and  Easter  Festival   103 

CHAPTER  VII.— DISCIPLINE. 

Introduction   165 

Nature  and  Purpose  of  Discipline   106 

Exercise  of  Discipline   106 

Re-admission   109 

Rules  for  individual  churches   109 

Necessity  of  Rules   171 

Officers  administering  Rules   171 

Relation  of  the  officers  to  P.  E.  C   171 

General  meetings  of  a  church   173 

STATISTICAL  APPENDIX. 

Home  Church   175 

Continental  Diaspora   176 

Foreign  Mission  Field   177 

Comparative  statistics  of  the  foreign  missions   173 

Boarding  Scliools   178 


COREBCTION. 


On  page  54,  to  the  list  of  churches  in  North  Carolina,  llacedonia 
should  be  .added,  which  was  commenced  in  185G. 


CHAPTER  1. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  UNITED  BRETHREN'S 
CHURCH. 


INTRODUCTION. 

There  are  three  eras  in  the  history  of  the  Mora- 
vian Church.  The  first  comprises  the  period  of  the 
"Ancient  Church,"  from  the  year  1457  to  1627; 
the  second  that  of  the  "Hidden  Seed,"  from  which 
the  Renewed  Church  has  sprung,  from  the  year  1627 
to  1722;  and  the  third  that  of  tlie  "Renewed 
Church,"  from  the  year  1722  to  the  present  time. 
A  brief  sketch  of  the  origin,  progress,  decline  and 
renewal  of  the  church  is  here  presented.  More 
complete  histories  are  the  following :  Cranzs  An- 
cient and  Modern  History  of  the  Brethren,  trans- 
lated from  the  German  by  La  Trobe,  London,  1780; 
Ratio  Disciplince  Unitaiis  Fratrum,  Barby,  1789; 
Gedenhtage  der  alten  Bruederkirche,  Gnadau,  1821 ; 
Bishop  Holmes'  History  of  the  Brethren,  2  vols., 
London,  1830  ;  and  Bost's  History  of  the  Bohemian 
and  Moravian  Brethren,  published  by  the  Religious 
Tract  Society,  London,  1848.  Short  sketches :  His- 
torical Sketch  of  the  Church  and  3Iissions  of  the 
United  Brethren,  Bethlehem,  1848  ;  and  Ejritorne  of 

2 


14 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


the  History  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren, 
Bradford,  England,  1850.  In  the  year  1842,  a  large 
number  of  original  manuscripts  were  discovered,  at 
Lissa,  in  Poland,  relating  to  the  Ancient  Brethren's 
Church.  These  are  now  in  the  archives  of  Herrnhut, 
in  Saxony,  and  known  as  the  "  Lissa  Folios."  They 
have  thrown  a  new  light  upon  the  early  history  of  the 
Brethren.  Two  eminent  Bohemian  historians  have 
examined  these  records,  and  pronounce  them  invalu- 
able both  as  regards  the  history  of  the  church,  and 
the  general  history  of  Bohemia  and  Moravia.  The 
one  is  Palacky^  who  is  giving  the  fruits  of  his  re- 
searches in  his  great  work,  Geschichte  von  Boehmen, 
Prague,  IHAT,  the  fourth  volume  of  which  has  ap- 
peared ;  the  otiicr,  Gi)i<hh/,  whose  work,  Geschichte 
der  Boehmischen  Bniedcr,  Prague,  1857,  the  second 
volume  of  which  has  been  published,  contains  the 
most  complete  history  of  the  Ancient  Church  that  has 
been  printed  thus  far  ;*  although,  being  a  Roman 
Catholic,  his  sentiments  must  be  received  with  due 
caution.  In  the  church  itself,  based  upon  the  new 
sources,  have  appeared,  Kurzc  Darstellung  der 
Geschichte  der  alten  Bochmisch-3Iaehrischen  Brue- 
derkirche,  Rothenburg,  1852,  by  Henry  Reichel,  of 
Herrnhut ;  Verheek's  kurzgefasste  Geschichte  der 
alten  und  neuen  Brueder-  Unitaet,  Gnadau,  1857  ; 
Life  of  John  Amos  Comenius,  by  D.  Benham,  Lon- 

*  PUll's  BruedergcscMchte,  uith  additions  and  corrections  by  II. 
Ilelchel,  is  a  voluminous  and  learned  worlv,  proceeding  from  tlie 
church  itself ;  but  remains  in  manuscript. 


INTRODUCTION. 


15 


don,  1858.  This  work  contains  likewise  an  essay  by 
Comenius,  on  the  education  of  youth,  entitled,  "  The 
School  of  Infancy."  Histories  of  the  Renewed 
Church  exclusively  are :  Croegers  G-eschichte  der 
erneuerten  Bruederkirche,  3  vols.,  Gnadau,  185-1 ; 
Blemorial  Bays  of  the  Renewed  Brethren's  Church, 
1822;  Schrautenbach' s  Graf  v.  Zinzendorf,  und  die 
Bruedergemeine  seiner  Zeit,  Gnadau,  1851 — not  a 
popular  work,  but  setting  forth  what  might  be  called 
the  philosophy  of  the  early  history  of  the  Renewed 
Church.  The  article  in  "  Herzog's  Real  Encyclo- 
pcTedie,"  (or  Boraberger's  Condensed  Translation,)  on 
the  Bohemian  Brethren,  is  written  from  an  ultra 
Lutheran  point  of  view,  without  reference  to  the 
Lissa  Folios,  and  does  not  present  a  truthful  picture 
of  the  Ancient  Church.  In  the  "Encyclopedia 
Americana,"  there  is  an  article  on  the  United  Bre- 
thren or  Moravians,  which  has  been  copied  into  seve- 
ral histories  of  denominations.  This  article  describes 
the  church  as  it  was  when  that  work  appeared  ;  since 
which  time  its  ecclesiastical  constitution  has  under- 
gone many  changes.  The  "  New  American  Cyclo- 
pjiedia"  contains  a  correct  account  of  the  present 
church.  In  "Mosheim's  Church  History,"  a  note 
by  the  translator,  which  the  editor  of  the  American 
edition  has  thought  proper  to  retain,  volunteers  in- 
formation respecting  the  Brethren,  derived  fi-om  one 
of  the  many  scurrilous  works,  attacking  and  defam- 
ing the  church,  which  were  written  by  its  bitter  ene- 
mies, and  published  in  the  last  century. 


16 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


SECTION  I. — THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 

>FROM  li57  TO  1627. 

Bohemia  and  Moravia.,  once  independent  king- 
doms, now  provinces  of  the  Austrian  Empire,  and 
strongholds  of  its  Romish  superstition,  were  the  seats 
of  the  Ancient  Brethren's  Church.  In  the  beginning 
of  the  ninth  century,  the  Cheskian  Slavonians,  who 
at  that  time  inhabited  these  countries,  (having  taken 
peaceable  possession  of  them,  in  the  fifth  century, 
after  the  exodus  of  the  Marcomanni,)  and  from  whom 
the  present  race  of  Bohemians  and  Moravians  are 
descended,  were  still  dwelling  in  the  darkness  of  hea- 
thenism. But  about  the  middle  of  that  century  the 
light  of  Christianity  arose  upon  them,  partly  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  Boman  Catholic,  but 
chiefly  through  the  exertions  of  the  Greek  Church. 
At  the  request  of  the  Moravian  Prince  Rastislaw, 
himself  a  Christian,  the  Emperor  Michael,  in  the  year 
863,  sent  two  learned  and  zealous  men  from  Con- 
stantinople, to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  people  of 
Moravia.  These  were  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  brothers 
in  the  flesh,  and  "after  the  common  faith,"  who  be- 
came the  apostles  of  the  Bohemians  and  Moravians. 
In  the  year  871,  the  Prince  of  Bohemia,  Boriwoy, 
and  his  wife,  Ludmila,  being  on  a  visit  to  the  Mora- 
vian court,  embraced  Christianity,  and  were  baptized. 
This  opened  the  way  for  the  conversion  of  the  Bohe- 
mian nation.  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  with  the  Bible 
in  their  hands,  which  the  former  had  translated  into 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


17 


the  Slavonian  tongue,  establisliecl  many  churches  in 
the  two  countries ;  everywhere  introducing  a  SLavo- 
nian  ritual.  Thereby  the  foundation  was  laid  for  the 
national  church-feeling  and  liberal  principles  which 
distinguished  the  Bohemians  and  Moravians,  over 
against  the  pretensions  of  the  Romish  Hierarchy. 
The  spirit  of  what  was  afterwards  Protestantism 
manifested  itself  among  them,  and  prepared  the  way 
for  the  Reformers  before  the  Reformation.  That 
the  popes  of  Rome  did  not  remain  uninterested  ob- 
servers of  these  developments,  may  well  be  supposed. 
Every  influence  which  they  could  exert  was  used  to 
bring  the  Bohemian  and  Moravian  church  under 
their  supremacy ;  and,  at  last,  in  the  year  1079,  the 
efforts  of  Gregory  VII.  were  crowned  with  success. 
Bohemia  and  Moravia  became  parts  of  the  Romish 
Hierarchy.  However,  the  hearts  of  the  people  still 
clung  to  the  customs  of  their  fathers.  They  were 
ready,  at  any  time,  to  Avelcome  a  reformer ;  and  in 
the  course  of  the  next  centuries,  especially  in  the 
second  half  of  the  fourteenth,  men  arose  among  them 
who  loved  the  truth,  and  approved  themselves  as 
forerunners  of  its  great  champion ;  through  whom 
tliose  principles  were  promulgated  which  led  to  the 
establishment  of  the  Moravian  Brethren's  Church. 
On  the  6th  of  July,  1373,  John  Hus*  was  born,  at 

•■-  This  is  the  correct  orthography  of  the  name,  according  to  the 
Cheskian.  Huss  is  wrong.  The  name  receives  a  second  s  in  the 
genitive,  like  the  Latin  os,  ossis.  See  Herzog's  EncyclopsBdie,  vol. 
vi.  p.  324. 


18 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


the  village  of  Hussinetz,  in  the  southern  part  of  Bo- 
hemia. He  was  the  apostle  of  the  Brethren.  Soon 
after  having  finished  his  studies  at  the  University  of 
Prague,  he  re-entered  the  institution  as  a  teacher; 
and  five  years  later  Avas  appointed  professor  of  philo- 
sophy. Then  God  sent  his  Spirit,  and  Hus  Avas  con- 
verted. To  understand  the  Scriptures  now  became 
the  great  purpose  of  his  life  ;  and  lie  was  determined 
not  to  he  satisfied  with  systems  of  human  philosophy. 
The  writings  of  Wicklilfe,  which  had  found  their 
way  into  Bohemia,  and  which  he  diligently  studied, 
confirmed  him  in  these  resolutions.  In  the  year 
1402,  Hus  was  appointed  preacher  of  Bethlehem's 
church  at  Prague.'''  With  great  power  and  eloquence 
he  began  to  attack  the  moral  corruption  prevailing 
among  all  classes,  particularly  the  clergy.  The  in- 
dulgences, sold  in  1412  by  command  of  Pope  John, 
in  order  to  procure  money  for  the  war  with  the  King 
of  Naples,  excited  his  deepest  indignation ;  and  he 
lifted  up  his  voice  against  them  until  all  Prague  was 
moved,  and  the  papal  bull  which  granted  them  had 
been  publicly  burnt  by  the  professors  and  students  of 
the  University.  In  consequence  of  this  act,  Hus  was 
excommunicated,  and  religious  services  were  forbid- 
den in  the  city,  as  long  as  he  should  remain  there. 
So  he  left  Prague,  and  passed  through  the  country, 

*  A  wealthy  citizen  of  Prague  built  this  church,  in  spite  of  the 
opposition  of  the  Romish  Hierarchy,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
giving  a  house  of  worship  to  the  people,  in  which  the  gospel 
should  be  preached  in  the  Cheskian  and  German  languages. 


TUE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


19 


everywhere  preaching  the  ■word  of  God,  and  exposing 
the  corruptions  of  the  Romish  Hierarchy.  This  was 
the  seed-time  of  evangelical  truth  in  Bohemia.  The 
harvest  came  in  its  season.  In  the  year  1414,  a 
church-council  assembled  at  Constance,  in  Switzer- 
land. Hus  was  cited  before  this  body.  He  obeyed 
the  summons,  relying  on  the  safe-conduct  granted 
him  by  the  Emperor.  But  soon  after  his  arrival  he 
was  treacherously  imprisoned,  and  refusing  to  recant, 
unless  his  doctrines  should  be  refuted  from  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  which  the  priests  could  not  do,  he  was 
burnt  alive,  as  a  heretic,  on  the  6th  of  July,  1415, 
his  forty-third  birthday,  and  his  ashes  were  cast  into 
the  Rhine.  He  met  death  with  the  holy  courage  of 
the  early  martyrs.  In  the  following  year,  his  inti- 
mate friend  and  coadjutor,  Jerome  of  Prague,  a  lay- 
man, shared  the  same  fate.  The  consequences  of 
these  acts  of  violence  on  the  part  of  Rome,  were 
fearful.  Bohemia  burned  with  fiery  indignation.  A 
powerful  party,  called  the  Hussites,  flew  to  arms,  and 
a  most  sanguinary  contest  ensued,  known  in  history  as 
the  Hussite  war.  In  the  course  of  this  war  the  prin- 
ciples and  practice  of  Hus  were  often  entirely  forgot- 
ten by  those  who  claimed  to  be  his  followers.  They 
contended  for  political  ends,  besides  those  of  religion ; 
and  Avere  divided  among  themselves.  Gradually  two 
parties  arose ;  the  Calixtines,  whose  avowed  purpose 
was  the  restoration  of  the  cup,  in  the  Lord's  Supper, 
to  the  laity,  (hence  their  name  from  calix,  a  cup,)  and 
the  Taborites,  who  demanded  a  general  reformation 


20 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


of  the  church.  The  latter  derived  their  name  from  a 
hill,  called  Mount  Tabor,  near  Prague,  on  which  they 
had  their  camp.  They  were  the  more  enlightened 
of  the  two  parties,  and  many  who  entertained  their 
views  disapproved  entirely  of  a  resort  to  arms.  In 
the  year  1431,  the  Council  of  Basle  granted  certain 
concessions  to  the  Bohemians,  known  as  the  '■  Com- 
pacts of  Basle."  Tlicse  were  accepted  by  the  Calix- 
tines,  but  rejected  by  the  Taborites.  In  consequence 
a  civil  war  broke  out  between  the  two  factions,  and 
resulted  in  the  total  overthrow  of  the  latter.  The 
Calixtincs  now  constituted  the  national  church  of 
Bohemia. 

At  its  head  stood  Rokyzan,  an  eminent  ecclesias- 
tic ;  but  not  steadfast  in  the  faith,  Avavering  between 
his  love  for  the  truth  and  honor  among  men.  This 
church  soon  became  almost  as  corrupt  as  the  Hie- 
rarchy ;  while  the  numerous  sects  which  arose  about 
that  time,  were  distinguislied  for  extravagant  fanati- 
cism rather  than  for  sound  doctrine  or  principles  of 
true  piety.  To  human  eyes,  a  reformation  of  the 
church,  and  a  revival  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion, 
seemed  farther  oft'  than  ever.  But  God's  time  was 
come. 

Amidst  the  general  corruption  to  which  the  church 
returned,  and  the  extravagances  of  the  sects,  there 
were  those  in  Prague  who  deserved  to  be  called 
Hussites  in  the  true  sense  of  the  name  ;  men  of  God, 
who  had  not  taken  up  arras  during  the  Avar,  nor  med- 
dled with  the  subsequent  political  commotions  of  the 


THE  ANCIENT  CHUllCII. 


21 


country,  nor  given  way  to  fanaticism ;  but  held  to 
the  simple  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  as  expounded  by 
Hus,  and  strove  to  live  righteously  and  soberly,  as  he 
had  taught.  And  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia  generally, 
many  entertained  and  carried  out  similar  principles, 
especially  among  those  Avho  had  belonged  to  the  more 
enlightened  portion  of  the  Taborites.  No  outward 
confederation  existed  among  them.  They  were  an 
invisible  church.  From  the  ranks  of  these  men,  God 
chose  for  himself  the  founders  of  the  Church  of  the 
Brethren. 

About  the  year  1450,  Rokyzan,  induced  partly  by 
his  better  convictions,  but  chiefly  by  his  disappoint- 
ment in  not  securing  from  the  Pope  the  archbishopric 
of  Bohemia,  began  to  preach  against  the  con-uptions 
of  the  church,  and  to  exhort  the  people  to  return  to 
the  pure  principles  of  Hus.  This  gave  new  life  to 
the  men  of  God  at  Prague.  They  sought  fellowship 
one  with  another,  associated  for  the  purpose  of  mutual 
edification,  and  gradually  entered  into  connection 
with  those  of  like  mind  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. A  free  religious  Society  imperceptibly  came 
into  being,  at  the  head  of  which  stood  the  brethren 
of  Prague.  The  purpose  of  this  Society  was  not  only 
private  edification,  but  a  general  reformation  of  the 
church,  in  which  movement  the  awakened  hoped  that 
Rokyzan  would  take  the  lead.  But  their  repeated 
requests  to  this  efiect  were  met  with  reserve,  and 
finally  refused  altogether.  Hence  they  withdrew, 
more  and  more,  from  the  national  church,  particu- 
2* 


22 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


larly  in  the  year  1454,  and  held  to  the  priests 
among  their  own  number.  Rokyzan,  although  he 
did  not  fulfil  their  expectations,  unwittingly  became 
one  of  the  principal  instruments  in  the  hand  of  God 
for  the  establishment  of  the  church  ordained  by  Him. 
Wearied  by  the  importunities  of  these  earnest  in- 
quirers after  truth,  he  had  advised  them  to  read  the 
■works  of  Peter  Chelcicky,  an  eminent  and  liberal  lay- 
writer  on  religious  subjects,  and  to  seek  his  personal 
acqaintance.  The  views  and  sentiments  of  this  man 
contributed  very  much  to  induce  the  momentous  step 
which  the  associated  brethren  afterwards  took,  and 
by  which  they  became  an  independent  church.  Nor 
■was  this  all  that  Rokyzan  did,  in  the  Avay  of  prepara- 
tion for  such  an  issue,  Avithout  dreaming  that  things 
•were  tending  to  it.  Believing  that  it  would  be  an 
easy  method  of  getting  rid  of  the  men  who  Avere  con- 
tinually beseeching  him  to  come  out  positively  on  the 
side  of  reformation,  he  obtained  permission,  in  the 
year  145tJ,  from  George  Podiebrad,  Regent  of  Bohe- 
mia, for  them  to  settle  on  an  estate  known  as  the 
barony  of  Lititz.  It  was  the  private  property  of  the 
Regent,  and  lay  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Bohemia, 
in  the  circuit  of  Koenigingraetz,  stretching  to  the 
confines  of  Glatz.  But  thinly  populated  at  that  time, 
its  only  villages  were  Zamberg  or  Senftenberg,  Kun- 
walde,  and  Lititz.  The  latter  was  the  seat  of  an 
ancient  castle,  on  the  river  Adlcr.  Its  ruins  are  still 
to  be  seen,  and  on  one  of  the  gates  is  the  inscription: 
"A.  D.  reguante  Geo.  Pudiebrado  14G8."   This  was 


THE  ANCIENT  ClIUKCil. 


23 


the  spot,  by  God's  appointment,  wlievc  the  Moravian 
Brethren's  Church  should  be  founded. 

A  number  of  the  awakened  in  the  city  of  Prague 
embraced  the  permission  granted  by  the  Regent,  and, 
in  the  same  year,  took  up  their  abode  at  Kunwalde. 
The  priest  of  Zamberg,  Michael  Bradacius  by  name, 
entertained  the  views  of  the  more  enlightened  Tabor- 
ites,  was  a  true  servant  of  the  Lord,  and  sighed  for  a 
reformation  of  the  church.  This  man,  on  the  arrival 
of  the  brethren  at  Kunwalde,  left  his  village  and  be- 
came their  pastor.  Many  of  their  brethren  after  the 
faith  gathered  at  the  same  place,  from  diflferent  parts 
of  the  country.  And  so  a  step  had  been  taken  which, 
in  the  providence  of  God,  necessarily  led  to  the  esta- 
blishment of  a  church. 

The  most  eminent  man  of  the  association  was  Gre- 
gory, a  nephew  of  Rokyzan — of  strong  faith,  sound 
judgment,  and  holy  living.  He  deserves  to  be  called 
the  patriarch  of  the  Moravian  Brethren's  Church. 
By  his  advice,  a  more  positive  confederation  came 
into  being.  The  growing  numbers  of  the  awakened 
made  this  indispensable.  Therefore  the  men  of  God 
at  Kunwalde  met  in  a  solemn  convention,  in  the  year 
1457,  and  drew  up  and  adopted  principles  of  doc- 
trine and  practice ;  constituting  themselves,  at  the 
same  time,  into  a  regularly  organized  association, 
under  the  name  of  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  of 
the  Law  of  Christ."  Subsequently  this  name  was 
changed  to  the  simpler  one  of  ^'Brethren  ;"  and  at 
a  later  period  the  title  of  "  Unitas  Fratrum,"  or 


24 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


"  Unity  of  the  Brethren,"  was  adopted.  Twenty- 
eight  elders  were  chosen,  some  living  on  the  estate  of 
Litltz,  but  the  most  of  them  in  other  parts  of  Bohe- 
mia ;  who  directed  the  association,  and  whom  its 
members  were  to  obey  as  those  having  the  rule  over 
them.  Such  was  the  first  organization  of  the  Mora- 
vian United  Brethren's  Church,  four  hundred  and 
tAVO  years  ago.  The  details  of  the  event  are  wanting, 
because  the  Brethren  intentionally  concealed  them 
at  the  time.  The  first  of  March  is  observed  as  the 
anniversary  of  the  founding  of  the  church  ;  but  there 
is  no  authority  for  supposing  that  the  organization 
took  place  on  that  day.  It  is  known  for  certain, 
however,  that  it  was  in  the  year  1457. 

After  this  event,  the  Brethren  lived  in  their  retreat 
for  some  years,  growing  in  grace  and  in  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Scriptures.  But  in  the  year  1-161,  their 
numbers  having  greatly  increased,  and  the  events  of 
1457  becoming  known,  a  fierce  persecution  broke 
out ;  and  the  foundations  of  the  young  church  were 
bathed  in  the  blood  of  many  martyrs,  who  died  re- 
joicing in  Christ,  like  Hus  before  them.  This  was 
the  first  of  a  long  series  of  oppressions  which  the 
Brethren  suffered,  and  by  which  they  were  finally 
overwhelmed.  In  the  present  case,  however,  the 
rack  and  the  stake  only  served  to  augment  their 
numbers.  Hence  it  became  necessary  to  effect  a 
still  more  complete  organization.  For  this  purpose  a 
Synod  was  held,  in  the  year  1464,  at  Lhota,  a  village 
on  the  estate  adjoining  the  barony  of  Lititz.  Seventy 


THE  AKCIEXT  CIIUUCH. 


25 


delegates  assembled,  and,  in  the  first  place,  made  the 
question  of  a  total  and  final  separation  from  the  na- 
tional church  the  subject  of  earnest  deliberations. 
Having  unanimously  resolved  to  efi'ect  a  separation, 
the  Synod  proceeded  to  elect  from  the  twenty-eight 
elders  appointed  in  145Y,  three  men  to  whom  the 
government  of  the  church  should  be  entrusted.  The 
choice  fell  upon  Gregory,  Procup,  and  John  Klenowa. 
These  men  were  not  priests,  but  lay-elders.  The 
ministerial  functions  were  performed  by  Michael 
Bradacius,  and  other  pastors,  who  had  originally  be- 
longed to  the  Calixtine  clergy,  and  been  ordained  by 
Calixtine  bishops.  However,  as  the  Brethren  could 
not  hope  to  secure  for  the  future  a  sufficiency  of 
regular  ministers,  by  secession  from  the  national 
church,  they  convened  another  Synod,  in  the  year 
1467,  again  at  Lhota,  in  order  to  take  the  important 
matter  of  the  ministry  into  consideration.  After 
much  prayer,  they  left  it  to  the  decision  of  the  Lord 
by  lot,  whether  they  should  establish  a  ministry  of 
their  own ;  and  if  so,  who  should  be  set  apart  as  can- 
didates for  ordination.  They  Avere  guided  in  this  use 
of  the  lot,  by  the  example  of  the  apostles,  when 
choosing  a  successor  to  Judas  Iscariot.  The  lot  ap- 
proved the  establishing  of  an  independent  ministry; 
and  designated  Matthias  of  Kunwalde,  Thomas  of 
Przelautsch,  and  Elias  of  Krzizanow,  as  the  candi- 
dates. But  now  another  serious  question  arose.  ^\'ho 
should  ordain  these  men  ?  The  Synod  believed  that 
in  the  times  of  the  apostles,  there  had  been  no  diflfer- 


26 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


ence  between  a  bishop  and  a  priest  or  presbyter,  and 
that  therefore  the  priests  then  present  might  at  once 
proceed  to  the  ordination.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  assembled  Brethren  knew,  that  since  a  very  early 
age,  probably  before  the  death  of  St.  John,  the  last 
apostle,  the  church  had  commenced  to  make  a  dis- 
tinction ;  and  they  were,  above  all,  extremely  solicit- 
ous to  secure  a  ministry  whose  validity  the  Calixtines 
and  Roman  Catholics  would  be  compelled  to  acknow- 
ledge. Hence  they  resolved  to  seek  the  episcopal 
succession.  Now  there  were  dwelling,  in  those  days, 
on  the  confines  of  Bohemia  and  Austria,  a  colony  of 
Waldenses.  These,  so  the  Synod  was  informed,  had 
secured  the  regular  episcopal  succession ;  and  their 
chief  bishop,  at  that  time,  was  Stephen.  To  him, 
therefore,  the  Synod  sent  a  deputation,  consisting  of 
three  priests  or  presbyters,  namely,  Michael  Brada- 
cius,  a  priest  of  the  Roman  Catholic,  and  a  priest  of 
the  Waldensian  Church,  whose  names  have  not  been 
preserved — with  instructions  to  lay  before  him  a 
statement  of  Avhat  the  Brethren  had  done,  and  to 
inquire  into  the  validity  of  the  Waldensian  episco- 
pate. Stephen  received  the  deputies  with  great  kind- 
ness, assembled  his  assistant  bishops,  and  entered 
into  a  minute  account  of  the  episcopate  which  they 
had.  The  deputies,  being  fully  satisfied,  requested 
to  be  consecrated  bishops,  which  request  Stephen  and 
his  assistants  fulfilled,  in  a  solemn  convocation  of  the 
Waldensian  Church.  The  new  bishops  immediately 
returned  to  the  barony  of  Lititz,  where  another  Synod 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


27 


was  convened,  at  which  they  set  apart  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  the  three 
candidates  previously  appointed ;  consecrating  Mat- 
thias a  bishop,  and  ordaining  Thomas  and  Ellas  pres- 
byters. Thereupon  a  new  form  of  church  government 
was  instituted.  It  consisted  of  a  board  or  college  of 
ten  elders,  some  of  whom  were  presbyters,  and  others 
laymen,  at  the  head  of  which  stood  the  four  bishops, 
and  at  their  head  again  Bishop  Michael,  who  was  the 
primate.  This  form  of  episcopal  government,  with 
slight  modifications,  remained  until  the  end  of  the 
Ancient  Church. 

Thus  was  the  Church  of  the  Brethren,  after  ten 
years  of  gradual  development,  fully  organized  and 
established.  In  1457,  the  foundation  was  laid,  even 
that  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  him- 
self being  the  chief  corner-stone ;  in  1467,  the  top- 
stone  was  put  upon  the  building,  in  accordance  with 
the  directions  given  to  the  Brethren  by  the  Lord 
himself.  John  Hus,  the  great  Reformer  of  the  fif- 
teenth century,  began  the  work ;  Rokyzan,  the  Ca- 
lixtine  bishop,  without  meaning  to  do  so,  furthered 
it ;  Peter  Chelcicky,  by  his  writings,  gave  it  a  more 
positive  aim ;  Gregory,  the  patriarch  of  the  Brethren, 
carried  it  out ;  and  the  Waldenses  of  Austria  seem  to 
have  been  preserved,  as  a  distinct  organization,  that 
they  might  complete  it ;  having  done  which,  this 
colony  of  them  passed  away.* 

*  Soon  after  traiisferrin^thc  succession  to  the  Brethren,  Bishop 
Stephen  was  burnt  at  the  stake,  as  a  heretic,  at  Vienna. 


28 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


In  the  years  which  followed  these  events,  the  Bre- 
thren, in  spite  of  the  persecutions  to  Avhich  they  were 
subjected,  increased  numerically,  and  grew  spiritually 
unto  an  holy  temple  in  the  Lord.  Particular  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  the  discipline.  It  was  their  object 
to  present,  in  this  respect,  the  character  of  an  apos- 
tolic church.  About  the  year  1500,  they  had  more 
than  two  hundred  churches,  in  Bohemia  and  Mora- 
via ;  Avere  zealously  engaged  in  preaching  the  gospel, 
and  diligently  used  the  press  for  the  furtherance  of 
evangelical  truth  ;  had  published  a  Bohemian  version 
of  the  Bible,  several  confessions  of  faith,  and  were 
preparing  a  hymn-book  and  catechism.  The  most 
distinguished  man  and  Avriter  among  them,  at  this 
time,  was  Bishop  Luke,  of  Prague,  who  did  much  to 
strengthen  the  church,  in  its  doctrine  and  discipline ; 
and  their  principal  seats  were  Prerau,  in  Moravia, 
Jungbunzlau  and  Leitomischl,  in  Bohemia,  At  the 
latter  places  there  were  church  printing  establish- 
ments. From  all  this  it  appears,  that  the  work  which 
began  sixty  years  before  Luther  nailed  his  theses  to 
the  door  of  the  Wittenberg  cathedral,  had  prospered 
greatly  at  the  opening  of  the  century  in  which  he 
was  to  take  his  place  on  the  stage  of  history ;  and 
assumed  an  importance,  when  he  was  yet  unknown, 
which  will  ever  award  to  the  Brethren  the  title  of 
Reformers  before  the  Reformation.  As  such  Luther 
himself  acknowledged  them,  after  he  had  become  ac- 
quainted with  their  principles.  And  although  there 
were  points,  especially  in  the  discipline,  in  reference 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH. 


29 


which  he  and  the  Brethren  could  not  agree ;  never- 
theless the  relation  between  them,  with  some  inter- 
ruptions, was  a  friendly  one.  The  Brethren  sent 
several  deputations  to  him ;  and  he  published  their 
Seventh  Confession  of  Faith,  with  a  preface  of  his 
own,  at  Wittenberg.  S-till  more  cordial  was  the  con- 
nection between  the  church  and  some  of  the  other 
Reformers  of  the  sixteenth  century,  especially  Bucer 
and  Calvin.  That  the  Brethren  were  benefited  by 
their  intercourse  with  these  leaders  of  the  general 
Reformation,  especially  in  a  doctrinal  point  of  view, 
admits  of  no  doubt.  But  the  latter,  on  their  part, 
learnt  many  a  lesson  from  the  discipline  of  the 
Unitas,  as  Bucer,  in  particular,  joyfully  acknow- 
ledged. 

Soon  after  Luther's  death,  the  Smalcaldic  war 
broke  out,  between  the  Catholics  and  Protestants. 
The  Bohemians  having  refused  to  take  part  in  it, 
Ferdinand,  their  king,  brother  of  the  Emperor 
Charles  V.,  came  to  Prague,  to  Avreak  his  vengeance 
upon  the  people ;  and  as  self-policy  forbade  him  to 
molest  the  Calixtines,  he  began  to  persecute  the 
Brethren.  In  1548,  a  decree  was  promulgated,  com- 
manding all  persons  living  on  royal  estates  to  join 
either  the  Calixtine  or  Romish  Church,  or  to  leave 
the  country  within  forty-two  days.  A  large  number 
of  the  members  of  the  Brethren's  Church,  residing 
on  such  estates,  emigrated,  in  consequence,  and  took 
their  way  to  Prussia.  Meanwhile  the  Brethren  had 
extended  their  operations  to  Poland.    George  Israel, 


30 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


the  patriarch  of  the  Unitas  in  that  country,  labored 
with  great  success ;  so  that  in  a  period  of  less  than 
six  years,  about  forty  churches  were  established 
among  a  people  who  had  almost  exclusively  been 
Roman  Catholics.  These  churches  were  strength- 
ened afterwards,  by  the  arrival  of  the  Brethren  who 
had  gone  to  Prussia ;  for  being  oppressed  there  most 
shamefully  by  bigoted  Lutherans,  they  sought  refuge 
in  Poland.  In  this  way  the  Unitas  Fratrum  extend- 
ed more  and  more,  and  gradually  can^e  to  consist  of 
three  confederated  provinces — the  Bohemian,  Mora- 
vian and  Polish.  These  provinces  had  bishops  and 
synods  of  their  own,  but  remained  closely  united  as 
one  church,  and  together  held  general  synods.  The 
first  synod  of  this  kind  took  place  in  1557,  the  cen- 
tennial year  of  the  existence  of  the  church,  and  was 
convened  at  Slecza,  in  Moravia.  Seven  years  later 
the  outward  prosperity  of  the  Brethren  in  Bohemia 
and  Moravia  increased  greatly ;  for  in  common  with 
the  other  Protestants  of  these  countries,  they  enjoyed 
the  favor  of  the  liberal  monarch  who  ascended  the 
throne  at  that  time,  under  the  title  of  Maximilian  11. 
In  connection  with  the  Lutherans  and  Reformed, 
they  formed  an  Evangelical  Church  Union,  whose 
united  influence  gave  them  rest  and  peace.  Hence 
their  cause  prospered  very  much,  in  some  respects. 
They  increased  more  and  more,  and  numbered  many 
of  the  noblest  and  most  influential  families  of  Bohe- 
mia and  Moravia  among  iheir  members ;  they  esta- 
blished theological  seminaries  and  developed  their 


TUE  ANCIENT  CHUUCH. 


31 


ecclesiastical  resources  in  many  other  particulars, 
publishing  amongst  the  rest,  the  celebrated  Bohe- 
mian Bible  of  Cralitz,  translated  from  the  original, 
bj  their  bishops,  after  a  labor  of  fifteen  years,  and 
printed  in  six  folio  volumes.  At  the  same  time,' 
however,  their  spiritual  welfare  suffered ;  and  their 
discipline  was  relaxed.  In  the  year  1609,  the  Em- 
peror Rudolph  II.  was  constrained  to  establish  per- 
manently the  liberties  which  the  evangelical  party 
had  enjoyed  under  Maximilian,  by  the  promulgation 
of  his  well-known  "letters  of  majesty."  And  so  the 
Unitas  Fratrum,  which  had  been  founded  in  great 
humility,  became  a  legally  acknowledged  church  of 
the  land ;  held  as  its  own  Bethlehem's  chapel  at 
Prague,  where  Hus,  its  original  apostle,  had  pro- 
claimed the  gospel ;  and  had  a  bishop  associated  with 
the  administrator  of  the  Evangelical  Consistory.  But 
from  this  pinnacle  of  outward  prosperity,  the  church 
of  the  Brethren,  in  the  inscrutable  providence  of 
God,  was  to  fall  into  the  depths  of  adversity,  in  com- 
mon with  the  other  Protestant  denominations  of  the 
country. 

Rudolph  was  succeeded  by  Matthias  ;  and  in  the 
event  of  his  death,  Ferdinand  of  Tyrol,  the  personifi- 
cation of  Romish  bigotry,  would  be  king.  Hence  the 
evangelical  party  determined  to  set  him  aside,  and  in 
1619,  when  Matthias  died,  elected  Frederick  of  the 
Palatinate,  a  Protestant  prince,  to  the  throne  of 
Bohemia.  But  Ferdinand  completely  overthrew  his 
power,  the  very  next  year.   Having  done  this,  he  set 


32 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


as  the  great  purpose  of  his  life,  the  total  and  perma- 
nent extinction  of  evangelical  truth  in  Bohemia  and 
Moravia.  By  his  directions,  an  Anti-Reformation 
was  undertaken,*  of  which  Jesuits  and  Capuchins 
were  the  heralds,  and  imperial  dragoons  the  cham- 
pions. It  began,  in  1621,  at  Prague,  with  the  execu- 
tion of  twenty-seven  noblemen,  several  of  whom  were 
members  of  the  Brethren's  Church ;  and  in  the 
course  of  the  next  six  years,  was  carried  into  every 
2:>art  of  the  two  countries.  The  fundamental  princi- 
ple of  this  Anti-Reformation  was  :  "  Abjure  evangel- 
ical faitli,  or  leave  the  country."  More  than  thirty 
thousand  Bohemians  and  Moravians  emigrated.  The 
sanctuaries  of  the  Brethren,  of  the  Lutherans  and  of 
the  Reformed,  were  closed ;  their  congregations  scat- 
tered, and  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  wandered 
from  place  to  place  ;  the  evangelical  party  in  Mora- 
via and  Bohemia  ceased  to  exist.  And  ever  since 
that  time,  these  countries  have  remained  among  the 
darkest  of  Romish  lands.  When  the  year  1627  dawn- 
ed, the  Moravian-Bohemian  branch  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum  was  no  more.  The  Polish  branch  continued 
for  a  period  longer.  But  being  deprived  of  the 
strength  of  the  main  stem,  it  was  gradually  grafted 
upon  the  Reformed  Church  of  Poland,  and  in  the 
next  decades  grew  to  be  one  with  it.    This  came  to 

*  Wc  take  pleasure  in  referring  tlic  rc.'ider  to  Dr.  Pcschcck's 
interesting  «  ork,  "  Refurnwtion  ami  Anti-Reformation  in  Bolic- 
niia,  '  i}ulj!i.slicil  in  London,  or  to  the  original,  "Pcscheck's  Gcscb- 
ichte  der  Gegenreformation  in  Boehmen,"  Leipzig,  1850. 


THE  HIDDEN  SEED. 


33 


pass  the  more  readily,  because  the  Brethren  had 
always  been  actuated  by  a  sincere  spirit  of  union,  in 
their  intercourse  with  other  evangelical  Christians ; 
and  as  early  as  1570,  had  succeeded  in  effecting  a 
visible  manifestation  of  this  spirit — a  kind  of  "Evan- 
gelical Alliance" — at  the  celebrated  Synod  of  Sendo- 
mir,  in  Poland  ;  a  convention  composed  of  represent- 
atives of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  of  the  Lutheran  and 
the  Reformed  Churches,  ■\vhich  unitedly  issued  the 
Conseyisus  Sendo m irie n s is. 

And  so  the  enemies  of  the  venerable  Unitas, 
founded  a  century  and  three-quarters  of  a  century 
before,  had  to  all  appearances  accomplished  a  final 
triumph.  But  in  reality  the  victory  was  only  a  tem- 
porary one.  The  church  was  cast  down,  not  de- 
stroyed.   A  Hidden  Seed  remained. 

SECTION  II. — THE  IIIDDEX  SEED. 
FROM  1027  TO  1722. 

The  history  of  the  Hidden  Seed,  from  which  the 
Renewed  Moravian  Brethren's  Church  has  sprung, 
belongs  to  the  mysterious  ways  in  which  God  moves 
"His  wonders  to  perform,"  and  is  a  glorious  fulfil- 
ment of  His  prediction,  that  against  His  church  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail.  It  sets  forth  the  faith 
and  hopes  of  a  man  of  God,  who  may  be  called  the 
Jeremiah  of  the  Ancient  Church,  and  the  John  the 
Baptist  of  the  Renewed,  and  what  he  did  in  the 
strength  of  that  faith  and  by  the  elevating  power  of 


34 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


those  hopes ;  and  it  brings  to  our  notice  the  tradi- 
tions and  principles  o(  old,  as  preserved  for  ninety-four 
years  among  the  descendants  of  the  Brethren,  in 
single  families,  which  -were  in  spiritual  bondage,  but 
like  the  Jewish  exiles  in  Babylon,  could  not  forget 
their  Jerusalem. 

John  Amos  Conienius  (born  March  28th,  1592,  in 
Moravia,)  was  the  man  whom  God  had  appointed  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  renewal  of  the  church.  The  seed 
which  fell  from  the  tree  planted  by  Gregory  and  his 
coadjutors,  in  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century,  nur- 
tured and  pruned  by  Luke  of  Prague  and  his  brother 
bishops  in  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth,  and  then 
cut  down  by  the  ruthless  hand  of  persecution,  in  the 
second  quarter  of  the  seventeenth,  was  fostered  with 
great  care  by  Comenius,  and  watered  Avith  many 
tears,  until,  in  the  providence  of  God,  Zinzendorf 
re-planted  it  in  a  new  soil,  in  the  eighteenth  century, 
Avhere  it  took  root,  and  has  now  grown  up  a  second 
tree,  whose  branches  extend  to  the  far  parts  of  the 
earth. 

Comenius,  after  having  studied  at  a  German  uni- 
versity, was  appointed,  in  1G16,  Rector  of  the  Breth- 
ren's seminary,  and  pastor  of  the  church  at  Prerau, 
in  Moravia.  Two  years  later  he  filled  the  same  offices 
at  Fulneck,  until  this  place  was  destroyed  by  Spanish 
soldiers.  In  the  year  1627,  in  company  with  a  number 
of  his  brethren,  he  proceeded  to  Lissa,  in  Poland. 
On  their  way  thither,  having  reached  the  summit  of 
the  mountain-ridge  which  separates  Silesia  and  Bo- 


THE  UIDDEN  SEED. 


35 


hernia,  they  fell  down  upon  their  knees,  and  Comenius 
prayed  most  fervently,  with  strong  erics  and  tears, 
that  God  would  not  take  his  Word  entirely  away 
from  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  but  preserve  unto  him- 
self a  seed  in  these  countries.  From  that  day  a  pro- 
phetical anticipation  of  the  renewal  of  the  Brethren's 
Church,  filled  his  soul.  In  the  year  1632,  a  Synod, 
composed  of  fugitive  ministers  and  members  of  the 
Moravian-Bohemian  branch  of  the  Unity,  was  held  at 
Lissa,  on  which  occasion  Comenius  was  consecrated 
bishop  of  that  branch  of  the  church.  The  hopes  of 
the  scattered  Brethren,  at  this  time,  were  high,  that 
the  Protestant  arms  would  prove  victorious  in  the 
thirty  years  war,  which  was  raging ;  and  that  the 
restoration  of  the  church  in  the  countries  from  Avhich 
it  had  been  uprooted,  would  soon  be  accomplished. 
In  this  expectation,  however,  Comenius  and  his 
brethren  were  mistaken.  The  peace  of  Westphalia 
was  concluded  in  1648,  but  Bohemia  and  Moravia 
continued  wholly  in  the  power  of  Rome  ;  and  the 
fruits  of  the  Reformation  before  the  Reformation  com- 
menced by  Hus,  had,  indeed,  so  far  as  these  countries 
were  concerned,  effectually  and  permanently  been 
destroyed.  And  yet  the  prayer  of  Comenius  did  not 
remain  unfulfilled.  There  was  a  seed  of  righteous- 
ness hidden  in  his  native  land,  and  it  should  become 
manifest  in  God's  own  time,  but  in  a  manner  difi"erent 
from  what  he  anticipated.  Meanwhile  this  servant  of 
the  Lord  had  been  visiting  various  parts  of  Germany, 
Sweden  and  England,  in  the  interests  of  the  cause  of 


36 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


education,  which  engaged  his  warmest  sympathy.  He 
returned  to  Lissa  in  the  year  1648.  Eight  years 
afterwards,  when  the  town  was  destroyed  by  the  Cos- 
sacks, he  and  the  Brethren  who  had  been  living  there, 
left  it  finally.  The  latter  were  scattered  over  difiFer- 
ent  countries.  Comeuius,  after  a  short  abode  at 
Frankfort  on  the  Oder,  proceeded  to  Amsterdam, 
and  remained  there  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  engaged 
in  literary  labors.  His  writings  were  very  numerous, 
and  some  of  them  celebrated  in  their  day ;  for  instance, 
Janiia  Linguarum  Rescrata,  (published  in  1631,) 
which  was  translated  into  twelve  European  and  seve- 
ral Asiatic  languages.  In  the  year  1671,  after  having 
acknowledged  and  bewailed  the  errors  into  which  he 
had  fallen  at  one  period  of  his  life,  in  consequence  of 
his  connection  with  persons  who  claimed  to  receive 
revelations  from  God,  this  venerable  servant  of  the 
Most  High,  the  last  bishop  of  the  Moravian-Bohemian 
line,  ended  his  eventful  career  in  the  seventy-ninth 
year  of  his  age,  hoping  still  for  the  restoration  of  the 
Unitas  Fratrum.  For  this  end  he  had  never  ceased 
to  work  in  all  the  countries  which  he  had  visited,  and 
especially  during  his  long  exile  in  Holland.  The 
most  important  and  abiding  results  of  these  labors 
may  be  summed  up  as  follows  :  First,  he  repub- 
lished the  discipline  and  church-order  of  the  Brethren, 
adding  a  history  of  the  church  and  reflections  of  his 
own, — the  whole  work  bearing  the  title.  Ratio  Disci- 
plinae  Ordinisque  Ecclesiastici  in  Unitate  Fratrum 
Bohemorum,  and  dedicated  it  to  the  Church  of  Eng- 


THE  HIDDEN  SEED. 


37 


land,  to  which  he  also  solemnly  commended  the 
Unity  of  the  Brethren  in  the  event  of  its  renewal. 
Again,  he  published  a  Catechism,  containing  the  doc- 
trines of  the  church,  and  dedicated  it  "  To  all  the 
godly  sheep  of  Christ,  dispersed  here  and  there, 
especially  to  those  of  Fulneck,  Gersdorf,  Glandorf, 
Klitte,  Kunwalde,  Stachewald,  Seitendorf,  and  Zauch- 
tenthal,"  villages  of  Moravia,  Avhere  many  Brethren 
still  dwelt,  and  from  each  of  which,  in  the  next 
century,  emigrants  came  to  Herrnhut.  And,  finally, 
he  cared  for  the  preservation  of  the  episcopate,  and 
in  the  year  1662  took  measures  for  the  consecration 
of  two  new  bishops,  in  hope  against  hope.  These  were 
Nicholas  Gertichius,  court-chaplain  of  the  Duke 
of  Liegnitz,  anil  Peter  Jablonsky,  pastor  of  a  church 
at  Danzig.  Through  them  the  succession  was  carefully 
preserved  until  the  year  1735,  when  it  was  transferred 
to  the  Renewed  Church  of  the  Brethren. 

And  now  we  pass  to  the  history  proper  of  the 
Hidden  Seed.  It  is  soon  told.  The  Anti-Reforma- 
tion in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  under  Ferdinand  II., 
was  at  an  end,  the  Brethren's  Church  extinct,  and 
these  countries  lay,  in  abject  submission,  at  the  feet 
of  Rome ;  but  in  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  many 
families  had  been  forced  into  a  mere  outward  con- 
formity to  the  Romish  worship,  without  yielding  the 
convictions  of  their  hearts.  This  was  particularly  so 
among  the  members  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  who  had 
remained  in  their  native  land.  They  were  true  to 
the  doctrines  of  their  fathers,  in  so  far  as  they  could 

3 


38 


TJIK  MOKAVIAN  MANUAL. 


be,  under  the  oppression  of  the  Hierarchy ;  they  had 
carefully  concealed  their  bibles,  hymn-books,  and 
other  evangelical  writings  ;  strengthened  their  faith 
by  these  means,  and  often  met,  in  secret,  for  mutual 
edification,  as  the  founders  of  the  church  had  done 
two  centuries  before.  Occasionally  they  were  visited 
by  exiled  pastors,  who  administered  the  Lord's  Supper 
to  them ;  at  other  times  they  went  on  journeys  to 
Protestant  countries,  and  received  the  sacrament 
there.  All  this  was  done  with  the  utmost  secrecy ; 
and  if  any  were  discovered  by  the  llomish  priests 
engaged  in  such  devotions,  they  were  severely  pun- 
ished. For  a  series  of  years,  this  state  of  affairs 
continued.  Towards  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  when  a  new  generation  had  grown  up,  the 
light  of  evangelical  truth  was  obscured  among  the 
descendants  of  the  Brethren  ;  still,  the  traditions  and 
principles  of  former  days  remained  in  single  families, 
especially  in  Moravia,  and  the  Unitas  Fratrum  was 
never  entirely  forgotten.  There  were,  in  particular, 
individual  men  of  God, — aged  fathers  of  the  invisible 
church, — who  kept  up  the  connection  between  the 
present  and  the  past,  and  looked  with  longing  eyes 
into  the  future.  Among  these,  Martin  Sclineider,  of 
Zauchtenthal,  and  after  him,  his  grandson,  Samuel 
Schneider,  deserve  to  be  mentioned, — both  of  whom 
were  preachers  of  righteousness  in  their  families  and 
among  their  neighbors,  and  ceased  not  to  exhort  to 
repentance,  and  to  encourage  the  hope  of  a  resusci- 
tation of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren.    No  less  dis- 


THE  HIDDEN  SEED. 


39 


tinguished,  in  this  respect,  was  George  Jaeschke,  of 
Sehlen.  Born  1624,  in  the  midst  of  the  oppressions 
of  the  Anti-Reformation,  by  which  the  Unitas  Frat- 
rum  .  was  overwhelmed,  trained  up  with  pious 
solicitude  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  and  taught  to 
love  the  principles  of  evangelical  truth,  he  lived  for 
more  than  four-score  years,  from  the  beginning  almost 
to  the  end  of  the  period  of  the  Hidden  Seed,  doing 
what  he  could  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  fathex'S, 
and  keep  alive  their  faith.  This  man  had  five  grand- 
sons, of  the  family  of  the  Neissers,  and  a  young  son, 
Michael  by  name,  born  to  him  in  his  extreme  old  age. 
In  the  year  1707,  feeling  his  departure  to  be  at  hand, 
he  called  his  son  and  grandsons  around  his  bed",  laid 
upon  them  his  blessing,  commending  Michael  to  the 
particular  care  of  the  latter ;  and  then,  full  of  faith, 
which  seemed  to  catch  something  of  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  as  he  drew  near  the  land  of  sight,  declared 
it  to  be  his  firm  conviction  that  the  time  for  a  renewal 
of  the  Brethren's  Church  was  close  at  hand ;  exhoi't- 
ing  them  not  to  hesitate  to  make  any  sacrifices  in  view 
of  this  event,  even  if  it  should  be  to  forsake  their 
homes  and  native  country.  And  so  he  died.  But, 
however  bright  the  anticipations  of  this  patriarch 
were,  they  seemed  destined  not  to  be  fulfilled ;  for 
when  he  was  no  more,  and  when  the  Schneiders  and 
other  fathers  were  gone,  the  meetings  for  edification 
which  they  had  held,  were  gradually  given  up,  or 
restricted  to  family  worship.  The  reading  of  evan- 
gelical books,  the  singing  of  Brethren's  hymns,  and 


40 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Other  similar  exercises,  -were,  indeed,  continued  by 
their  descendants,  but,  as  meritorious  works,  in  which, 
together  with  the  rejection  of  Romish  superstitions, 
they  sought  the  essence  of  evangelical  piety,  instead 
of  cultivating  repentance,  faith  and  holiness.  Hu- 
manly speaking,  therefore,  the  Hidden  Seed  seemed 
on  the  point  of  perishing  forever;  and  the  prospect  of 
a  resuscitation  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  farther  off 
than  at  any  previous  period.  But  this  was  God's 
time.  Fifteen  years  after  the  aged  Jaeschke  had  been 
gathered  to  his  fathers,  his  dying  anticipations,  and 
the  prayer  of  Comenius  before  him,  uttered  on  the 
mountain-top,  began  to  be  fulfilled.  The  days  came 
for  the  re-planting  of  the  Hidden  Seed.  The  history 
of  the  Renewed  Brethren's  Church  opens. 

SECTION  III. — THE  RENEWED  CHURCH. 
I'UOM  1722  TO  ISjfl. 

The  renewal  of  the  church  was  not  a  work  of  man, 
but  of  God.  No  welKdevised  plan,  no  fixed  purpose, 
except  to  glorify  His  name,  actuated  the  agents 
whom  He  employed.  They  were  led  by  a  way  they 
knew  not,  step  by  step,  even  as  the  founders  of  the 
Ancient  Unitas  had  been,  until  the  work  was  accom- 
plished, and  the  old  principles  rejuvenated  by  the 
infusion  of  new  life  from  the  Evangelical  Church  of 
Germany,  beat  with  great  throbs  in  a  new  body 
ecclesiastic,  and  were  felt  in  distant  countries,  and 
among  heathen  tribes. 

A  glance  at  the  preparations  made  in  Germany  for 


Tine  RENEWED  CHURCH. 


41 


the  renewal  of  the  church,  unknowingly  to  those 
engaged  in  thera,  will  first  be  necessary. 

In  the  second  half  of  the  seventeenth  century,  God 
called  a  man  to  the  service  of  the  Evangelical  Church 
of  Germany,  who  built  with  great  zeal  upon  the  foun- 
dation laid  by  the  Reformers,  and  accomplished  a 
work  which  they  did  not  live  long  enough  to  perform. 
His  name  was  Philip  Jacob  Spener,  born  in  1635,  died 
in  1705.  He  recognized  the  importance  of  awakening 
more  spirituality  among  Christians,  and  directed  all 
his  efforts  to  this  end ;  upholding,  in  particular,  the 
idea  of  what  he  called  eeclesiolae  in  ecclesia — little 
churches  within  the  church — composed  of  converted 
Christians,  and  having  for  their  aim  the  furtherance 
of  personal  piety,  and  the  purifying  and  sanctifying 
of  the  whole  church.  In  the  beginning  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  there  lived  at  Hennersdorf,  an 
estate  of  Upper  Lusatia,  in  Saxony,  a  learned  and 
godly  woman,  the  Baroness  de  Gersdorf,  who  had 
adopted  this  idea  of  Spener,  and  carried  it  out  in  her 
own  immediate  circle.  On  the  26th  of  May,  her 
daughter,  who  had  married  a  Count  of  Zinzendorf, 
gave  birth  to  a  son,  who  received  the  name  of  Nicho- 
las Lewis.  His  father,  Avho  filled  a  high  office  at  the 
Saxon  court,  died  soon  after,  and  his  education  was 
committed  to  the  care  of  his  grandmother,  who  took 
him  to  her  estate,  and  procured  for  him  a  pious  and 
excellent  instructor,  named  Edeling.  Under  these 
influences,  Zinzendorf  grew  up  and  learned  to  love 
the  Lord  with  his  whole  heart,  from  his  earliest 


42 


TIIK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


infancy.  After  having  made  a  covenant,  which  had 
for  its  aim  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  with  several 
friends,  particularly  with  Baron  Frederick  de  Watte- 
wille,  while  pursuing  his  studies  at  the  University ; 
he  purchased  the  estate  of  Berthclsdorf,  on  attaining 
to  his  majority,  in  order  to  make  it  the  centre  from 
which  to  extend  his  operations  on  behalf  of  Christ's 
cause.  In  what  particular  manner  these  operations 
should  be  carried  on,  he,  as  yet,  knew  not.  In  the 
year  1722,  Andrew  Rothe,  a  devoted  young  clergy- 
man, became  the  parish-minister  of  this  estate,  by 
the  vocation  of  Zinzendorf.  A  few  months  later,  the 
Count  married  Erdmuth  Dorothea,  Countess  of  Reuss, 
a  true  handmaid  of  Jesus,  who  was  ready  to  second 
all  her  husband's  efforts  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
kingdom  of  God.  At  that  time  there  lived  in  the 
town  of  Goerlitz,  about  a  half  day's  journey  from 
Berthclsdorf,  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ,  Schaeffer 
by  name,  united  with  Zinzendorf  in  the  closest  bonds 
of  friendshij^,  and  sharing  his  desire  to  promote  the 
cause  of  the  Lord ;  and  an  humble  mechanic,  called 
Christian  David,  a  native  of  Moravia,  once  a  bigoted 
Romanist,  now,  after  many  outward  trials  and  inward 
agonies,  brought  to  a  full  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus,  mainly  through  Schaeffer's  instrumentality. 

These  Avere  the  agents  by  whom  the  Lord  God  was 
about  to  renew  the  days  of  the  Brethren  as  of  old ; 
and  such  the  preparations  Avhich  had  been  going  on 
for  the  resuscitation  of  their  church. 

Christian  David  had  "faith  which  worketh  by 


TUE  RKNEWEU  CIIUUCII. 


43 


love."  Himself  rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  he  longed  to 
make  others  the  partakers  of  his  joy.  And  so,  in 
the  years  from  1717  to  1722,  he  undertook  several 
journeys  into  Moravia,  visiting  the  former  seats  of 
the  Brethren,  and  preaching  Christ  Jesus  and  Him 
Crucified.  An  awakening  took  place,  in  consequence, 
among  those  who  were  evangelically  predisposed,  and 
especially  in  the  families  descended  from  the  Breth- 
ren. Some  of  these  expressed  a  strong  desire  to 
seek  a  home  elsewhere,  that  they  might  enjoy  liberty 
of  conscience.  Christian  David  came  and  went 
several  times,  without  finding  for  them  such  a  home. 
But  as  often  as  he  returned  to  Goerlitz,  he  spoke  of 
their  wishes.  Schaefi'er  became  interested  in  the 
case,  and  reported  it  to  Rothe ;  Rothe  mentioned  it 
to  Zinzendorf,  and  Zinzendorf  sent  for  Christian 
David.  The  result  of  the  conversation  betAveen  them 
was  an  invitation  to  the  awakened,  on  the  part  of  the 
former,  to  come  to  Borthelsdorf,  where  they  should 
find  a  retreat  until  they  could  secure  a  better  place 
of  abode.  This  was  in  1722.  On  Whit-Monday  of 
that  year,  Christian  David  suddenly  re-appeared 
among  his  friends  in  Moravia,  when  they  had  given 
up  the  hope  of  ever  seeing  him  again,  and  brought 
them  the  message  of  the  Count.  Thereupon  two  of  the 
grandsons  of  the  patriarch  Jaeschke,  Jacob  and  August 
in  Neisser,  immediately  determined  to  emigrate.  On 
Wednesday,  the  27th  day  of  May,  at  10  o'clock  at 
night,  tiicse  two  men,  their  wives  and  four  children, 
a  young  girl  who  was  a  relative  of  the  family,  and 


44 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Michael  Jacschke,  -whom  their  grandfather  had  so 
earnestly  commended  to  their  care  in  the  event  of  an 
emigration  —  ten  souls  in  all  —  left  house  and  home 
for  Christ's  sake,  and  led  by  Christian  David,  safely 
crossed  the  frontier.  By  way  of  Goerlitz,  -where 
Schaeffer  welcomed  and  greatly  encouraged  them, 
they  arrived  at  Berthelsdorf  on  the  eighth  of  June. 
Nine  days  later,  this  little  company  assembled  in  a 
wood  of  the  estate,  bordering  on  the  high-road  from 
Loebau  to  Zittau,  in  order  to  begin  the  erection  of  a 
house.  The  spot  was  a  dreary  Avilderness,  but  Chris- 
tian David,  full  of  faith,  struck  his  axe  into  a  tree 
and  exclaimed,  "  Here  the  sparrow  hath  found  a 
house,  and  the  swallow  a  nest  for  herself,  where  she 
may  lay  her  young,  even  thine  altars,  0  Lord  of 
Hosts,  my  King  and  my  God."  (Ps.  84:3.)  Such 
was  the  beginning  of  Herrnhut,  the  mothei'-church  of 
the  Renewed  Unitas  Fratrum. 

In  the  month  of  November  of  the  same  year,  the 
house  was  dedicated  in  a  solemn  manner ;  on  which 
occasion  Christian  David  declared  it  to  be  his  convic- 
tion, that  a  city  of  God  would  there  arise,  whose  light 
would  shine  far  and  wide.  All  these  events  took 
place  under  the  direction  of  Count  Zinzendorf's 
steward,  Heiz  by  name,  a  man  of  faith  and  of  God. 
The  Count  himself  was  absent,  having  accepted  a  post 
at  the  Saxon  court,  contrary  to  his  own  inclinations, 
but  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  his  family.  In  the 
month  of  December,  when  on  his  M'ay  to  Henncrsdorf, 
with  his  young  bride  and  his  friend,  Baron  de  Watte- 


TlIK  KENKWKD  CIIUKCll. 


43 


wille,  as  the  carriage  passed  the  spot  where  Hen-nhut 
now  stands,  he  saw  a  new  house  erected  near  the 
road.  On  inquiring  of  his  servants,  he  learned  that 
the  immigrants  from  Moravia  lived  there.  Zin- 
zendorf  alighted  from  the  carriage,  and  entered  the 
humble  abode.  That  was  the  first  meeting  between 
the  Moravian  Brethren  and  the  man  whom  God  had 
ordained  to  be  the  chief  agent  in  the  renewal  of  their 
ancient  church. 

At  that  time,  however,  the  Count  had  no  idea  of 
such  a  thing.  He  had  merely  given  shelter  to  a  few 
homeless  wanderers.  His  plan  was,  without  any 
reference  to  them,  to  form  on  his  estate  an  ecclesiola 
in  ecclesia,  of  which  he,  Wattewille,  Rothe,  and 
SchaefiFer,  should  be  the  leaders,  and  through  this 
association  to  work  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 
And  this  purpose  he  pursued  for  a  time,  paying  but 
little  attention  to  the  immigrants.  But  his  thoughts 
were  not  God's  thoughts.  The  number  of  Moravian 
Brethren  increased  rapidly,  for  Christian  David 
repeatedly  visited  his  native  country,  and  family  after 
family  followed  him  to  Saxony.  By  and  by,  awakened 
persons  from  Germany  were  attracted  to  Herrnhut, 
and  in  the  short  period  of  five  years,  a  colony  was 
gathered  on  Zinzendorf's  estate,  numbering  upwards 
of  three  hundred  souls. 

Meanwhile  the  Adversary  had  not  been  idle.  Dis- 
sensions broke  out  among  them.  The  Moravians 
insisted  on  introducing  the  ancient  discipline  of  their 
fathers ;  those  not  from  Moravia  knew  nothing  of  it. 

3* 


46 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL, 


In  points  of  doctrine  too,  there  was  much  dispute. 
This  state  of  aflfairs  continued  for  two  years.  But  in 
1727,  Zinzendorf,  who  had  made  the  colony  the  sub- 
ject of  his  daily  prayers,  came  to  Herrnhut  for  the 
purpose  of  effecting  a  change  for  the  better.  Several 
of  the  leading  brethren  were  called  together,  and  with 
their  assistance,  he  drew  up  statutes,  based  upon  the 
ancient  discipline  of  the  Brethren,  so  far  as  this  was 
known.  These  statutes  were  solemnly  adopted  on 
May  12th,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Herrnhut  pledged 
themselves  to  observe  them.  In  this  way,  peace  and 
harmony  were  restored.  Soon  after,  Zinzendorf  found, 
in  the  library  of  Zittau,  a  copy  of  the  Ratio  Disci- 
plinse*  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  published  by  Come- 
nius  in  the  event  of  the  renewal  of  the  church ; 
translated  the  work,  while  on  a  journey,  and  brought 
it  to  Herrnhut,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  Moravians, 
whose  ancient  discipline  was  now  restored. 

The  events  of  the  month  of  May  were  sealed  by 
God  himself,  on  the  occasion  of  a  general  celebration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  the  parish  church  of  Ber- 
thelsdorf,  when  the  Brethren  of  Herrnhut  were  bap- 
tized with  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  a  most  abundant 
manner,  and  amid  a  general  melting  together  of 
hearts,  covenanted  befoi-e  the  Lord  to  be  and  remain 
one  in  Him.  This  day  (August  13th)  was  the  spi- 
ritual birthday  of  the  Renewed  Brethren's  Church, 
and  is  commemorated  as  such. 

*  This  copy  is  still  to  be  seen  at  Zittau,  together  with  the  letter 
of  the  Count,  returning  thanks  for  the  loan  of  it. 


THE  KENEWED  CHURCH. 


47 


The  remainder  of  the  history  must  be  given  very 
briefly.  The  reader  is  referred  to  larger  works  on 
the  subject;  particularly  to  a  translation  of  Crocger's 
History. 

From  that  day  on,  the  cause  of  the  Brethren  pros- 
pered greatly,  in  the  face  of  much  opposition  and 
persecution;  and  the  will  of  the  Lord,  that  the  An- 
cient TJnitas  Fratrum  should  be  renewed,  was  mani- 
fested more  and  more  plainly,  in  spite  of  Zinzendorf 's 
great  reluctance  to  accept  this  idea ;  until  the  re- 
newal was  consummated  by  the  transfer  of  the  epis- 
copate, which  had  been  so  wonderfully  preserved,  in 
hope  against  hope,  to  the  Brethren  of  Herrnhut.  In 
the  year  1735,  March  13th,  David  Nitschmann,  a 
Moravian  immigrant,  was  consecrated  the  first  bishop 
of  the  Renewed  Brethren's  Church,  by  Daniel  Ja- 
blonsky  and  Christian  Sitkovius,  the  surviving  bishops 
of  the  ancient  succession.  The  second  bishop  was 
Count  Zinzendorf  himself,  who  had  resigned  his  office 
at  the  Saxon  court,  and,  relinquishing  all  worldly 
honors,  given  himself  up  entirely  to'  the  ministry  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  service  of  the  Brethren.  Thus 
the  Renewed  Brethren's  Church  was  fully  organized  ; 
and  the  faith  and  hopes  of  the  venerable  Comenius 
were  abundantly  realized.  In  the  course  of  the  next 
years,  the  church  was  recognized  by  the  governments 
of  Prussia  and  Saxony,  and  by  the  parliament  of 
Great  Britain,  which  also  acknowledged  the  validity 
of  the  episcopate.  Concessions  were  afterwards 
granted  in  all  the  countries  of  Europe,  to  which  the 
church  spread. 


48 


THK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Meanwhile  the  particular  purpose  for  which  the 
Lord  had  brought  about  this  renewal,  Avas  already 
being  carried  out.  It  was  the  work  of  foreign  mis- 
sions. In  the  year  1732,  the  first  missionaries  went 
forth  from  Herrnhut,  only  one  decade  after  its  found- 
ing ;  and  since  that  time,  this  has  been  the  field  to 
Avhich  the  church  has  directed  its  chief  attention, 
and  devoted  its  strength.  Soon  not  only  a  RencAved 
Church,  but  a  second  Unitas  Fratrum,  in  the  full 
sense  of  the  Avords,  Avas  established.  Churches  arose 
in  Great  Britain,  where  the  Brethren,  in  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  exercised  considerable  influence  upon 
the  founders  of  Methodism,  and  gave  to  them  various 
fundamental  principles,  which  have  since  been  fully 
developed  in  the  Methodist  Church ;  and  in  North 
America,  Avhere  the  conversion  of  the  Indian  tribes 
engaged  their  zealous  attention  for  many  years,  and 
was  crowned  with  great  success.  In  this  way  three 
provinces  came  into  being,  the  Continental,  British 
and  American ;  corresponding  to  the  Moravian,  Bo- 
hemian and  Polish,  of  the  Ancient  Church.  A  very 
extensive  home  mission  Avork,  on  the  Continent  of 
Europe,  was  also  commenced,  Avhich  is  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Diaspora.  The  fundamental  principle 
Avhich  guided  Zinzendorf  in  all  his  operations  on  the 
home  field  of  the  three  provinces,  even  after  the  full 
reorganization  of  the  Ancient  Church,  Avas  Spener's 
idea  of  a  church  Avithin  the  church.  To  the  realiza- 
tion of  this,  all  the  peculiar  arrangements  and  regu- 
lations of  the  settlements  of  the  Brethren  tended. 


THE  RENEWED  CIIUKCH. 


49 


Each  settlement  was  not  only  a  church,  but  a  reli- 
gious community,  governed  by  laws  having  for  their 
object  a  total  separation  from  the  sinful  follies  and 
carnal  lusts  of  the  world.  This  served  to  keep  the 
church  numerically  small ;  but  also  to  foster  the 
spirit  of  missionary  zeal,  which  constrained  the  Bre- 
thren to  go  to  the  most  degraded  nations  of  the 
earth,  and  caused  their  congregations  from  among 
the  heathen  to  multiply  greatly.  At  the  same  time, 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  the  simple  gospel  of  a 
Crucified  Saviour,  was  preserved  in  the  midst  of  the 
settlements ;  and,  as  has  well  been  observed  by  a 
modern  church-historian,*  however  little  we  agree 
with  some  other  of  his  views  respecting  the  Brethren : 
"  In  the  era  of  infidelity,  the  Christ  of  the  fathers 
had  a  sanctuary  at  Herrnhut." 

As  long  as  Zinzcndorf  lived,  the  government  of  the 
church,  in  a  great  measure,  depended  upon  him. 
Two  of  his  most,  distinguished  assistants  were  his 
son-in-law.  Baron  John  de  Wattewille,  and  Augustus 
Spangenberg,  both  bishops  of  the  church.  The  merits 
of  the  latter  were  particularly  great,  as  the  pioneer 
of  the  church  in  America,  and  as  a  theologian.  After 
Zinzendorf 's  death,  which  took  place  in  1760,  a  more 
positive  ecclesiastical  constitution  was  adopted.  The 
Synods  received  the  supreme  power ;  and  the  execu- 
tive administration  of  the  affairs  of  the  church  Avas 
committed  to  an  elective  college  or  board  of  bishops 
and  ciders,  which  in  17G9  took  the  title  of  the 

I">r.  II:i-e,  ill  his  KiiTliPMy:o?.chic'litP. 


60 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


"  Unity's  Elders'  Conference."  Subordinate  boards 
were  appointed  for  the  supei-intendence  of  the  Ame- 
rican and  British  Provinces.  In  the  year  1822,  the 
Renewed  Unitas  Fratrum  celebrated  its  centennial 
anniversary.  Since  that  period  preparations  for  a 
change  in  some  of  its  principles  silently  began. 
These  preparations  showed  themselves  particularly 
in  the  American  Province.  The  idea  of  a  church 
within  the  church,  was  relinquished  more  and  more; 
the  majority  of  the  American  congregations  never 
having  been  "settlements."  In  consequence  the 
necessity  of  provincial  self-government  was  felt ;  and 
responded  to,  in  some  degree,  by  the  General  Synod 
of  1848.  It  remained,  however,  for  the  General 
Synod  of  1857  to  elTect  a  complete  remodeling  of 
the  constitution.  The  three  provinces  are  now  inde- 
pendent in  local  and  provincial  concerns,  but  closely 
confederated  in  all  general  principles  of  doctrine  and 
practice,  and  in  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  In  the 
same  year  in  which  these  changes  were  accomplished, 
the  Moravian  Brethren,  on  the  first  of  March,  cele- 
brated the  fourth  centennial  anniversary  of  the  first 
organization  of  their  church,  on  the  barony  of  Lititz, 
in  1457  ;  and  with  humility,  yet  exceeding  great  joy, 
in  the  United  States,  on  the  Continent  of  Europe, 
in  Great  Britain,  and  in  all  their  many  mission 
churches,  covenanted  anew  with  the  God  of  their 
fathers,  to  be  His  people,  even  as  they  had  faith  in 
Him,  that  He  would  continue  to  be  their  God. 


CHAPTER  ir. 


PRESENT  CONDITION  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  Moravian  Brethren's  Unity,  at  the  present 
time,  is  divided  into  three  provinces :  known  as  the 
American,  comprising  the  Moravian  churches  in  the 
United  States ;  the  Continental,  embracing  those  on 
the  Continent  of  Europe ;  and  the  British,  to  which 
those  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  belong.  In  this 
chapter,  an  account  of  each  province,  together  with 
its  enterprises,  is  given  ;  as  also  of  the  cause  in  which 
the  whole  Unity  is  engaged. 


SECTION  I.  THE  AMERICAN  FROVINCE. 

The  American  Province  contains  two  districts,  the 
Northern  and  Southern.  To  the  latter  belong  the 
Moravian  churches  in  North  Carolina ;  to  the  former, 
all  the  rest  in  the  United  States.  Each  district  has 
a  government  of  its  own,  consisting  of  a  Synod  and 
Provincial  Board ;  but  the  closest  union  exists  be- 
tween the  two. 

Formerly  tliere  were  screral  church-settlements  in 
the  American  Province,  but  the  peculiar  ecclesias- 
tical polity  which  made  them  such,  has  been  relin- 
quished, the  towns  have  been  thrown  open  to  all  who 
may  choose  to  settle  in  them,  and  the  Moravian 


62 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL, 


churches  of  America,  without  exception,  are  now 
ordinary  churches,  like  those  of  other  denominations. 
The  estahlishments  known  as  Brethren's,  Sisters', 
and  Widows'  Houses,  have  likewise  been  given  up. 

The  following  are  the  churches  of  the  American 
Province : 

Pennsylvania.  —  Bethlehem,  in  Northampton 
County,  formerly  a  church-settlement,  now  an  in- 
corporated borough,  the  mother  congregation  of  the 
Brethren  in  America,  begun  in  1741,  organized  in 
1742.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  Provincial  Board,  of  the 
General  Home  Mission  Board,  of  the  Moravian  Col- 
lege and  Theological  Seminary,  and  of  a  Church 
Boarding  Scliool  for  young  ladies.  The  Moravian 
Book  Store  and  Publication  Office  are  also  located 
here.  Nazareth,  in  Northampton  County,  formerly  a 
church-settlement,  now  an  incorporated  borough, 
begun  in  1744,  organized  in  1747,  the  seat  of  the 
Moravian  Classical  Seminary  and  Boarding  School 
for  boys.  Schoeneck,  in  Northampton  County,  be- 
gun in  1757,  organized  in  1763.  Emmaus,  in  Le- 
high County,  begun  in  1742,  organized  in  1747. 
Hoipedale,  in  Wayne  Count}',  begun  in  1834,  organ- 
ized in  1837.  Philadelphia,  (church  edifice  at  the 
corner  of  Franklin  and  Wood  streets,)  begun  in  1742, 
organized  in  1749.  Litiz,  in  Lancaster  County, 
formerly  a  church-settlement,  now  an  incorporated 
borough,  begun  in  1743,  organized  in  1756,  the  seat 
of  a  Church  Boarding  School  for  young  ladies. 
Lancaster  City,  begun  in  1748,  organized  in  1750. 


THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 


53 


YbrAr,  in  York  County,  begun  in  1744,  organized  in 
1755.  Lebanon,  in  Lebanon  County,  organized  in 
1847. 

New  York. — Neio  York  City,  (church  edifice  on 
Houston  street,  corner  of  Mott,)  begun  in  1742, 
organized  in  1748.  Brooklyn,  (church  edifice  corner 
of  Jay  and  Myrtle  streets,)  organized  in  1854. 
Statcn  Island,  begun  in  1747,  organized  in  1763. 
Camden,  in  AVashington  County,  begun  in  1830, 
organized  in  1834. 

SIaryland. — Graceham,  in  Frederick  County, 
begun  in  1745,  organized  in  1758. 

Ohio. — G-nadenhuetten,  begun  in  1797,  organized 
in  1799.  Frys  Valley,  organized  in  1858,  Sharon, 
begun  in  1810,  organized  in  1827.  Canal  Dover, 
begun  in  1840,  organized  in  1842.  All  these 
churches  are  in  Tuscarwas  County. 

Indiana. — Hope,  in  Bartholomew  County,  begun 
in  1825,  organized  in  1830. 

Illinois. —  West  Salem,  in  Edward's  County, 
organized  in  1844 ;  divided  into  two  churches,  an 
English  and  a  German  one,  in  1858. 

Wisconsin. —  Watertotvn  and  Ebenzer,  in  Jeffer- 
son County,  begun  in  1853,  organized  in  1858. 

North  Carolina. — Salem,  formerly  a  church- 
settlement,  now  an  incorporated  borough,  organized 
in  1766,  the  seat  of  the  Provincial  Board  of  the 
Southern  District,  and  of  a  Church  Boarding  School 
for  young  ladies.  An  African  church  is  located 
here.    Bethabara,  organized  in  1753.  Bethania, 


64 


TIIH  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


organized  in  1760.  Friedberg,  organized  in  1766. 
Friedland,  organized  in  1780.  Hope,  organized  in 
1780.  New  Philadelphia,  organized  in  1846, 
Mount  Bethel,  organized  in  1851.  Muddy  Creek, 
organized  in  1856.  All  these  churches  are  in 
Davidson  and  Forsyth  Countios. 

Enterprises  of  the  American  Province. 

A.  The  Home  Mission. — This  is  the  name  given 
to  the  work  recently  commenced  hy  the  church  in 
different  parts  of  the  United  States,  among  such  as 
are  destitute  of  the  gospel  privileges.  It  has  re- 
spect chiefly,  although  not  exclusively,  to  German 
immigrants.  The  initiatory  steps  in  the  enterprise 
were  taken  after  the  Provincial  Synod  of  1849,  when 
the  Province  had  been  put  upon  a  more  independent 
footing.  At  the  next  Synod,  in  1855,  a  regular 
plan  of  operations  was  matured,  and  a  General 
Home  Mission  Board  elected,  composed  of  eight 
members,  besides  the  members  of  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference.  (See  next  chapter.)  This 
Board  appoints  the  missionaries,  and  directs  the 
entire  work.  It  is  supported  by  voluntary  contri- 
butions, collected  through  the  agency  of  Home 
Mission  Societies,  of  which  there  are  a  number  in  the 
different  churches  of  the  Province.  There  is  no 
funded  capital  whatever  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board. 
Some  of  the  Societies  maintain  one  or  more  mission- 
aries, without  any  assistance  from  the  general  treasury. 


THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 


55 


At  the  Provincial  Synod  of  1858,  certain  principles, 
regulating  the  enterprise,  were  adopted,  Avhereof 
the  following  is  an  abstract,  which  will  set  forth  the 
nature  of  the  work.  (See  Journal  of  Synod,  page 
108.) 

1.  The  great  object  of  our  Moravian  Home  Mission  is  to 
spread  the  gospel,  and  above  all  to  win  souls  for  Jesus,  where- 
ever  Ue  opens  the  door  in  our  country,  and  to  form  societies 
and  congregations  in  full  communion  with  the  Moravian 
Church. 

2.  The  Home  Mission  Board  is  authorized  to  appoint  a 
Missionary  for  any  Home  Mission  Society,  which  shall 
provide,  to  the  satisfaction  of  said  Board,  the  necessary  means 
for  the  support  of  such  Home  Missionary. 

3.  Any  number  of  persons  may,  with  the  written  consent  of 
the  Homo  Mission  Board,  and  under  such  rules  and  regu- 
lations as  said  Board  shall  prescribe,  organize  themselves  into 
a  "  Moravian  Home  Missionary  Congregation,"  the  members 
of  which  shall  be  considered  members  of  the  Brethren's 
Church. 

4.  In  case  that  a  Home  Mission  Society  deem  it  expedient 
that  their  Missionary  be  removed,  and  another  appointed  in 
his  place,  said  society  is  expected  to  make  application  to  this 
end  to  the  H.  M.  Board,  in  order  that  the  proposed  change  in 
the  ministry  may  be  made  only  after  a  thorough  investigation 
of  the  grievances  complained  of. 

5.  It  is  the  duty  of  our  Home  Missionaries  to  organize  their 
stated  hearers,  as  soon  as  may  be,  into  associations  for  the 
maintenance  of  worship  according  to  the  Moravian  ritual,  and 
for  the  observance  of  Christian  rules  of  order,  as  they  may  be 
laid  down  by  the  "  Home  Mission  Board." 

6.  Such  association  standing  in  connection  with,  and  under 
the  auspices  of  our  branch  of  the  Moravian  United  Brethren's 
Church,  shall  be  called  a  "Moravian  Homo  Jlission  Congre- 
gation," and  the  sacraments  may  be  administered  to  its  mem- 


56 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL, 


bers,  if  otherwise  they  possess  the  requisite  qualifications  for 
a  worthy  participation  in  the  same. 

7.  "When  such  Home.  Mission  Congregation  shall  have  been 
completely  organized,  and  its  members  fully  instructed  and 
indoctrinated  in  the  views  and  principles  of  our  church,  said 
II.  M.  Congregation  may  be  constituted  a  regular  Brethren's 
Church,  in  accordance  with  the  requisitions  laid  down  by  the 
General  and  Provincial  Synods. 

8.  In  all  cases  prior  to  the  organization  of  a  new  Brethren's 
Church,  a  written  application,  signed  by  those  who  apply  for 
such  organization,  must  be  sent  to  the  H.  M.  Board,  who,  if 
they  deem  proper,  shall  proceed  to  organize  the  II.  M.  Con- 
gregation so  applying,  into  a  regular  Moravian  Church. 

9.  A  Moravian  Church  gathered  in  the  Home  Mission  field 
shall  not  be  entitled  to  representation  in  the  Provincial  Synods, 
until  it  is  able  to  maintain  and  support  a  minister  out  of  its 
resources ;  provided,  however,  that  two  or  more  contiguous 
churches,  under  the  care  of  one  minister,  may  unite  in  an 
application  to  be  represented  in  Synod,  and  such  congregations 
shall  unitedly  be  entitled  to  one  delegate. 

10.  All  applications  for  admission  into  the  class  of  churches 
represented  in  Synod,  shall  be  made  in  writing,  through  the 
Home  Mission  Board,  to  the  Synod  itself,  which  is  the  only 
body  that  shall  have  power  to  grant  such  admission. 

11.  No  person  shall  be  employed  as  a  Missionary,  unless  he 
shall  be  well  acquainted  with  the  doctrines,  history,  principles, 
and  discipline  of  the  Brethren's  Church,  and  shall  have  been 
a  member  of  the  Church  for  at  least  one  year  preceding  his 
appointment. 

12.  When  a  Missionary  shall  have  been  ordained  a  Deacon, 
and  subsequently  served  at  least  six  years,  and  shall  have,  in 
the  opinion  of  the  Home  Mission  Board,  approved  himself  a 
Avorthy  and  faithful  minister  of  Christ  and  the  Brethren's 
Church,  he  shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of  other 
ministers  of  the  Church,  including  the  right  to  sustentation, 
and  the  education  of  his  children,  but  shall  not  be  entitled  to 


THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 


57 


a  vote  in  the  Synod  in  his  own  right,  until  his  congregation 
shall  have  been  fully  organized  and  received  as  a  Brethren's 
Church. 

At  the  present  time,  there  are  fourteen  missionaries 
in  the  field,  hiboring  at  the  following  stations : 

Norwich  and  Greenville,  Connecticut,  one  district 
and  one  missionary,  commenced  in  1857  ;  Providence, 
Rhode  Island,  one  missionary,  commenced  in  1857  ; 
Neio  York  City,  one  missionary,  commenced  in  1851; 
Utica,  Frankfort,  Ilion,  and  Herkimer,  New  York, 
one  district  and  one  missionary,  commenced  in  185-i  ; 
Philadelphia,  Pa.,  Palmyra,  Westfield,  and  Moores- 
toivn,  N.  J.,  one  district  and  one  missionary,  com- 
menced in  1849 ;  Efjg  Harbor  City,  K.  J.,  one 
missionary,  commenced  in  1859 ;  Wood's  Prairie, 
Illinois,  one  missionary,  commenced  in  1856  ;  Olney, 
Illinois,  commenced  in  1856  (vacant ;)  Green  Bay, 
Bay  Settlement,  Netu  Franke,  Suamico,  and  Netv  Set- 
tlement, Wisconsin,  one  district  and  two  missiona- 
ries, commenced  in  1850 ;  Ephraim,  Fish  Creek, 
Sturgeon  Bay,  Fort  Howard,  Cooperstoivn,  and 
Mishicott,  Wisconsin,  one  district  and  one  missionary, 
commenced  in  1853 ;  Lakemills,  North  Salem,  and 
Neiuville,  Wisconsin,  one  district  and  one  missionary, 
commenced  in  1856 ;  Ixonia,  Wisconsin,  one  mission- 
ary, commenced  in  1857 ;  Chaska,  Tabhert,  Holt- 
meier,  Chakopee,  Henderson,  Mt.  Prairie,  and  La- 
sour,  Minnesota,  one  district  and  one  missionary, 
commenced  in  1857  ;  Coatesville,  Indiana,  one  mission- 
ary, commenced  in  1851.    Besides  these  stations, 


58 


TIIK  MOKAVIAN  MANUAL. 


there  are  several  missionaries  at  the  present  time 
serving  congregations  not  in  connection  with  the 
Moravian  Church. 

B.  The  Educational  Enterprises. — The  Re- 
newed Church  of  the  Brethren  began  to  direct  its 
attention,  at  an  early  day,  to  the  cause  of  education, 
and  its  labors,  in  this  respect,  have  been  eminently 
blessed  by  God.  Thousands  not  belonging  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church,  have  received  their  education 
in  its  Boarding  Schools,  which,  in  all  the  Provinces, 
enjoy  great  celebrity  and  a  large  patronage. 

The  educational  institutions  of  the  American 
Province,  arc  the  following: 

1.  The  3Ioraviaii  College  and  Theological  Semi- 
nary.— This  institution  was  founded  in  the  year  1807, 
on  a  small  scale,  at  Nazareth,  Pa.,  but  given  up  again 
after  a  time.  In  1820,  it  was  re-organized,  and  in 
1838  removed  to  Bethlehem,  where  it  remained  until 
1850,  when  it  was  once  more  transferred  to  Nazareth. 
The  Synod  of  1858  entirely  remodeled  the  plan  of 
the  institution  and  enlarged  it,  ordering  its  removal 
to  Bethlehem  again,  where  it  is  now  located,  in  an 
extensive  edifice  purchased  for  the  purpose.  There 
are  three  regular  Professors,  and  the  services  of  min- 
isters at  Bethlehem,  in  case  of  necessity,  are  secured 
as  assistants.  The  institution  is  endowed  to  some 
extent ;  twenty  thousand  dollars  of  the  endowment, 
constituting  a  special  fund,  with  the  interest  of  which 
such  young  men  are  educated  as  desire  to  serve  the 
church,  but  have  not  passed  through  the  preparatory 


THE  AJIIUUCAN  PIIOVIXCK. 


59 


course  at  Nazareth  Hall,  and  for  ivbose  education  no 
other  provisions  have  been  made  by  the  church. 
The  expenses  of  the  establishment  not  covered  by 
the  endowment,  are  paid  from  the  general  "  Sustenta- 
tion  Fund"  (see  next  chapter)  of  the  Northern  Dis- 
trict, to  which  is  added  an  annual  contribution  from 
the  Southern. 

2.  Nazareth  Hall,  located  at  Nazareth,  Pa., 
founded  in  1785.  This  institution  is  the  Classical 
School,  preparatory  to  the  College,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  a  Boarding  School  for  boys  generally,  at  Avhich 
upwards  of  fifteen  hundred  boys  have  been  educated, 
from  all  parts  of  the  United  States  and  the  West 
Indies.  The  sons  of  Moravian  ministers  receive 
their  education  here,  at  the  expense  of  the  church, 
for  a  period  of  four  years.  The  teachers,  for  the 
most  part,  are  candidates  for  the  ministry,  who  enter 
the  school  after  having  finished  their  studies  in  the 
Theological  Seminary.  The  average  number  of 
boarders  annually,  is  ninety. 

3.  Bethlehem  Female  Seminary,  located  at  Bethle- 
hem, founded  in  1786  :  a  flourishing  Boarding  School 
for  young  ladies,  at  which  more  than  three  thousand 
five  hundred,  from  every  part  of  the  country,  have 
been  educated.  The  average  number  of  boarders 
annually,  is  one  hundred  and  seventy. 

4.  Linden  Hall,  located  at  Litiz,  Pa.,  founded  in 
1794 ;  a  Boarding  School  for  young  ladies,  at  which 
nearly  two  thousand  two  hundred  have  been  edu- 
cated.   The  average  number  of  scholars  annually, 


60 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


including  those  from  the  town,  is  one  hundred  and 
forty-five. 

5.  Salem  Female  Academy,  located  at  Salem,  N. 
C,  founded  in  1802 ;  a  Boarding  School  for  young 
ladies,  celebrated  throughout  the  Southern  States, 
and  the  largest  Boarding  School  of  the  church  in  any 
part  of  the  Unity.  More  than  three  thousand  seven 
hundred  young  ladies  have  received  their  education 
at  this  institution,  not  including  those  from  the  town 
of  Salem.  The  average  number  of  boarders  annually 
is  two  hundred  and  twenty.  Besides  these  Boarding 
Schools,  there  are  several  excellent  Parochial  Schools 
in  the  Province,  among  which  that  of  the  church  at 
Bethlehem  deserves  to  be  mentioned.  It  is  under 
the  charge  of  a  separate  Principal,  has  eight  teachers 
and  about  two  hundred  and  twenty  pupils. 

C.  PuBLCATlONS  OF  THE  Pkovince. — The  Mora- 
vian Book  Store  and  Publication  office,  are  located  at 
Bethlehem.  Periodical  publications  are:  The  3Iora- 
vwn,  aAveekly  paper;  Bruederhlatt,  a  monthly  mag- 
azine in  the  German  language;  the  Text  Book,  a  col- 
lection of  two  Scripture  passages,  one  from  the  Old 
and  the  other  from  the  New  Testament,  each  Avith  a 
corresponding  verse  from  the  Hymn  Book  for  every 
day  in  the  year.  This  annual,  which  has  appeared 
Avithout  interruption  since  the  year  1731,  is  published 
in  all  the  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  and  prepared  by 
the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference.  The  most  distant 
mission  stations  receive  it.  It  appears  in  the  German^ 
English,  French,  Swedish,  Esquimaux,  and  Negro- 


TUK  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 


Gl 


English  (used  in  Surinam,  S.  A.)  languages,  and  has 
■worked  out  great  good  within  the  church,  and  among 
thousands  belonging  to  other  communions. 

SECTION  II. —  TUE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 

The  churches  of  the  Continental  Province,  with 
the  exception  of  three,  arc  Moravian  Settlements, 
and  still  hold  to  the  regulations  and  have  the  institu- 
tions constituting  them  such.  These  regulations  are 
of  two  kinds, — internal  and  external. 

1.  Internal  Regulations. — Each  church  is  divided, 
with  reference  to  the  station,  sex  or  age  of  the  mem- 
bers, into  distinct  classes,  called  choirs;  namely, 
those  of  the  married  people,  the  widowers,  the 
widows,  the  unmarried  brethren,  the  unmarried  sis- 
ters, the  youths,  the  maidens,  and  the  children.  The 
design  of  this  division  is  to  bring  home  to  every 
station  in  life  the  duties  and  obligations  incumbent 
upon  the  same,  according  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
thus  to  facilitate  their  fulfilment.  Each  choir  is  com- 
mitted to  the  supervision  of  one  or  more  elders  of  its 
own  sex,  Avho  care  for  its  spiritual  welfare,  and  watch 
over  the  strict  observance  of  the  established  disci- 
pline. These  regulations  gave  to  Wesley  the  idea  of 
the  classes,  into  which  the  churches  of  the  Methodist 
denomination  are  divided.  In  the  British  Province, 
and  in  a  number  of  the  churches  of  the  American, 
the  choirs,  to  some  extent,  are  kept  up.  However, 
in  the  case  of  the  latter,  there  are  no  special  super- 

4 


62 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


intendents,  other  than  the  pastors  of  the  churches, 
Avho,  annually,  on  the  festival  days  of  the  choirs, 
hold  services  particularly  inteiuled  for  their  instruc- 
tion and  edification. 

2.  External  Regulations. — The  members  of  the 
Continental  churches  live  together,  in  towns  and  vil- 
lages, Avhich  are  exclusively  Moravian ;  or  occupy 
distinct  quarters  of  larger  towns.  None  but  members 
are  allowed  to  hold  real  estate,  although  others  may 
lease  houses ;  which  is  very  generally  done.  In 
every  settlement  there  is  a  public  inn,  and  one  or 
more  mercantile  establishments,  or  trades,  belonging 
to  the  church,  the  profits  of  which  go  to  its  support. 
This  arrangement  does  not  exclude  private  enter- 
prises and  trades,  of  which  there  are  many.  The 
settlements  are  governed  by  a  council  called  the 
"College  of  Overseers,"  elected  by  the  adult  male 
members  of  the  church.  At  the  head  of  the  council 
stands  a  deacon,  who  bears  the  title  of  "Warden," 
and  is  its  executive  officer.  On  business  of  import- 
ance, a  general  meeting  of  all  the  adult  male  mem- 
bers is  convened.  The  purpose  of  this  exclusive 
system  is  to  keep  out  of  the  congregation,  as  much 
as  possible,  the  follies  and  sins  of  the  Avorld,  and  to 
promote  sober,  righteous  and  holy  living.  By  the 
blessing  of  God,  this  has  been  accomplished,  in  a 
great  degree. 

3.  The  Institutions. — The  peculiar  institutions  be- 
longing to  a  settlement,  are  the  Brethren's,  Sisters', 
and  Widows'  Houses.    In  a  Brethren's  House,  un- 


THE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 


63 


married  men  live  together,  and  carry  on  various 
trades  and  professions,  the  profits  of  -which  are  ap- 
plied to  the  support  of  the  establishment,  and  of  the 
church  in  general.  In  a  Sisters'  House,  unmarried 
women  dwell  together,  and  engage  in  different  kinds 
of  female  work.  In  each  House  there  is  a  common 
refectory  and  dormitory ;  and  a  prayer-hall,  where 
daily  religious  services  are  held.  There  is  nothing 
monastic  in  the  principles  underlying  these  establish- 
ments, or  in  the  regulations  by  which  they  are  go- 
verned. The  inmates,  who  are  almost  invariably 
such  as  have  no  other  homes,  stay  in  the  Houses 
altogether  at  their  own  option ;  are  enabled  to  gain 
an  honest  and  decent  livelihood,  which  in  European 
countries,  with  their  overstocked  population,  is  a 
matter  of  great  moment ;  and  enjoy  the  advantage 
of  particular  religious  instructions.  Nor  is  this  all. 
These  establishments  are  training-schools,  for  many 
of  those  whom  God  calls  to  the  work  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. A  large  number  of  the  Moravian  missionaries, 
and  missionaries'  wives,  now  laboring  among  heathen 
nations,  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  went  forth 
from  the  Brethren's  and  Sisters'  Houses  of  the  Con- 
tinental Province.  A  Widows'  House  is  a  home 
for  indigent  or  other  widows ;  and  supplies  the  in- 
mates with  all  the  comforts  which  they  need,  at  very 
moderate  charges,  enabling  even  the  poorest  to  live 
in  a  respectable  manner. 

Each  House  has  a  spiritual  and  temporal  superin- 
tendent.   The  former  cares  for  the  religious  welfare 


64 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAIi. 


of  the  inmates,  and  of  the  whole  choir  to  which  they 
belong;  the  latter  directs  the  financial  concerns. 
Superintendents  of  'the  Sisters'  and  Widows'  Houses 
are  always  females. 

The  spiritual  government  of  a  Moravian  Conti- 
nental church,  is  entrusted  to  a  Board  consisting  of 
the  ordained  ministers,  in  the  service  of  that  church, 
or  of  its  Boarding  Schools,  the  Warden,  and  the  Su- 
perintendents of  the  several  houses  described  above. 
This  Board  is  called  the  Elders  Conference.  At  its 
head  stands  the  senior  pastor  of  the  church. 

The  churches  of  the  Continental  Province  are  the 
following  : 

Saxony. — Herrnlmt,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  the  mother 
congregation  of  the  Renewed  Moravian  Chui-ch,  be- 
gun in  1722.  It  lies  on  the  estate  of  Berthelsdorf, 
formerly  the  property  of  Count  Zinzendorf,  now  be- 
longing to  the  Continental  Province.  About  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile  from  Herrnhut  is  the  village  of 
Berthelsdorf,  where  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference 
has  its  seat.  The  members,  with  their  families,  live 
partly  in  the  castle,  once  the  residence  of  Zinzendorf, 
and  partly  in  two  large  mansions  that  have  been 
erected  near  it.  In  the  castle  is  the  Conference- 
Room,  where  the  Board  meets,  and  aside  of  it  a 
prayer-hall,  in  Avhicli  the  members  and  their  families 
gather  for  daily  worship.  Kleinwelke,  begun  in 
1751,  in  Upper  Lusatia.  Here  the  schools  for  the 
education  of  the  children  of  the  missionaries  of  the 
church  are  located. 


THE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 


65 


Prussia. — Nieshy,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  begun  in 

1742.  This  is  the  seat  of  the  College  of  the  Con- 
tinental Province.  Gnadau,  in  the  county  of  Barby, 
begun  in  1747.  Grnadenfrei,  in  the  principality  of 
Schweidnitz,  begun  in  1743.  Gnadenberg,  in  the  prin- 
cipality of  Jauer,  begun  in  1743.  Neusalz,  in  the  prin- 
cipality of  Glogau,  begun  in  1744.  This  settlement 
constitutes  a  distinct  quarter  of  the  town  of  Neusalz,  on 
the  Oder ;  the  members  living  together  in  that  quarter, 
as  in  other  settlements.  Gnadenfeld,  in  the  princi- 
pality of  Oppeln,  begun  in  1780.  This  is  the  seat  of 
the  Continental  Theological  Seminary.  All  these 
churches,  -with  the  exception  of  Niesky,  are  in  the 
Province  of  Silesia.  Neuivied,  on  the  Rhine,  begun 
in  1750.  The  settlement  comprises  a  distinct  quarter 
of  the  town,  as  at  Neusalz.  Berlin,  begun  in  1744. 
This  is  not  a  settlement,  but  an  ordinary  city  congre- 
gation. Rixdorf,  begun  in  1756,  three  miles  from 
Berlin.    A  country  congregation,  and  no  settlement. 

Hanover. — Norden,  in  East  Friesland,  begun  in 

1743.  This  is  a  small  country  congregation. 
Grand  Duchy  of  Baden. — Koenigsfeld,  begun  in 

1807. 

Duchy  of  Saxe-Gotha. —iVei(c?/en?enc?o?/,  near 
Erfurt,  begun  in  1753. 

Principality  of  Rbuss-Schleitz. — Ebersdorf, 
begun  in  1746. 

Denmark. —  Christiansfcld,  in  the  duchy  of  Sles- 
wick,  begun  in  1772. 

Holland. — Zeist,  near  Utrecht,  begun  iu  1746. 


66 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Harlevi,  new  church  built  in  1841.  A  city  congre- 
gation. 

Russia. — Sarepta,  on  the  Wolga,  near  Zarizjn, 
begun  in  1765. 

Enterprises  of  the  Continental  Province. 

A.  The  Diaspora. — This  is  one  of  the  most  inter- 
esting works  of  which  modern  church-history  knows. 
It  is  a  mission  among  the  state  churches  of  the  Con- 
tinent of  Europe,  having  their  evangelization  for  its 
object,  without  thereby  severing  the  ecclesiastical 
connection  of  their  members.  About  one  hundred 
and  twenty  missionaries  are  engaged  in  this  work, 
at  present.  Each  missionary  has  a  district,  in  which 
he  labors.  It  is  his  duty  to  visit  from  house  to 
house,  and  to  hold  meetings  for  prayer  and  exhorta- 
tion, at  stated  times.  The  persons  visited  are  di- 
vided into  two  classes.  The  first  comprises  "  the 
Brethren  and  Sisters  of  the  Diaspora,"  in  general ; 
that  is,  such  as  receive  the  visits  of  the  missionary 
and  attend  his  ordinary  meetings.  The  second  com- 
prehends the  "Societies  of  the  Brethren."  These 
consist  of  persons  who  desire  to  maintain  a  closer 
fellowship  with  the  Moravian  Church,  and  are  formed 
into  Societies,  governed  by  certain  rules,  and  presided 
over  by  the  missionary.  For  the  members  of  these 
Societies  all  the  religious  services  peculiar  to  the 
Moravian  Church  on  the  Continent,  are  held ;  but 
the  missionary  never  administers  the  sacraments. 
These  the  members  of  the  Societies  receive  in  the 


THE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 


G7 


State  churclies,  to  which  they  continue  to  belong ; 
and  in  which  they  also  attend  on  the  regular  minis- 
trations of  the  Word.  In  this  manner,  Spener's  idea 
of  little  churches  within  the  church,  has  been  very 
extensively  realized. 

The  name  given  to  this  circle  of  awakened  souls, 
scattered  throughout  the  Protestant  Churches  of 
Europe,  is  the  '■'■Diaspora  of  the  Brethren  s  Church.'" 
It  came  into  use  in  the  year  1750,  and  is  taken  from 
1  Pet.  i.  1,  according  to  the  original  Greek:  "Peter, 
an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  elect  strangers  of 
the  Diaspora  of  Pontus,"  &c.,  that  is,  "living  scat- 
tered throughout  Pontus,"  &c. 

The  mode  of  conducting  the  work  is  the  same,  as 
to  pi-inciples,  in  all  the  countries  of  Europe  to  which 
it  has  extended,  but  varies  in  its  details  according  to 
the  ecclesiastical  peculiarities  of  the  state  in  which  it 
is  going  on.  In  some  cases,  the  missionary  resides 
permanently  in  his  district ;  in  others  he  visits  there 
statedly,  from  neighboring  Moravian  churches.  Many 
districts  have  regular  chapels,  or  prayer-halls,  for 
religious  services ;  in  others,  these  are  held  in  private 
houses.  The  enterprise  is  supported  chiefly  by  the 
contributions  of  the  Society-members  themselves, 
aided  by  grants  made  from  the  funds  of  the  Conti- 
nental Province. 

At  the  present  time,  the  Diaspora  embraces  the 
following  provinces  of  various  countries  on  the  Conti- 
nent: 

I.  Germany. —  Upper  Lusatia,  Lower  Lusatia, 


68 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Silesia,  Upper  Silesia,  Berlin  and  Province  Bran- 
denburg, Pommerania,  Newmarlc,  Koenigsherg  and 
Province  Prussia)  Province  Saxony,  Thuringia, 
Kingdom  of  Saxony,  Brunsivich,  Bremen,  .  Olden- 
burg, East  Friesland,  Upper  Rhine,  Loiver  RJiine, 
Middle  Rhine,  Wurtemherg. 

II.  Switzerland  and  France. — Cantons  Basle, 
Bern,  Zurich,  French  Sivitzerland,  Alsace,  South 
Prance. 

III.  Denmark,  Norway,  and  Sweden. — Altona 
and  Hamburg,  Copenhagen  and  region  about,  Jut- 
land, Sleswich  and  Holstein,  Christiania  and  region 
about,  Brontheim  and  region  about,  Stockholm  and 
region  about,  Gothenburg  and  region  about. 

IV.  Russian  Empire. — Livonia,  Bsthonia,  part 
of  Poland,  and  St.  Petersburg. 

The  work  in  Russia  is  very  extensive,  particularly 
in  Livonia  and  Esthonia,  where  there  are  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty-two  chapels.  The  whole  number  of 
souls  belonging  to  the  Diaspora,  is  about  eighty 
thousand. 

B.  Home  Mission. — Distinct  from  the  Diaspora, 
are  various  smaller  enterprises,  among  the  destitute 
peasantry,  carried  on  by  private  Associations,  in  the 
immediate  neighborhood  of  some  of  the  Continental 
churches.  The  Children  s  Home  and  Spinning 
School,  near  Herrnhut,  deserve  to  be  particularly 
mentioned. 

C.  Educational  Enterprises. — These  arc  niimcr- 
ous  and  in  a  flourishing  condition. 


THE  CONTINENTAL  PROVINCE. 


69 


1.  The  Theological  Seminary,  located  at  Gnaden- 
feld,  in  Silesia,  founded  in  1754,  an  excellent  insti- 
tution, with  three  Professors. 

2.  The  College,  called  Pacdagogium,  located  at 
Niesky,  in  Prussia,  founded  in  1754.  Average  num- 
ber of  students,  fifty ;  of  Professors,  nine. 

3.  Boarding  Schools  for  Boys  and  Grirls,  at  which 
a  large  number  of  pupils  not  belonging  to  the  church 
are  educated.  The  number  of  these  schools  in  this 
Province  amounts  to  twenty-five,  as  follows :  at 
Christiansfeld,  two,  (one  for  boys,  and  the  other  for 
girls;)  at  Ubersdorf,  two;  at  Grnadau  and  Crnaden- 
berg,  each  two ;  at  Gnadenfrei,  one  for  girls ;  at 
Kleimoelke,  two,  for  the  children  of  the  missionaries; 
at  Koenigsfeld,  two ;  at  Neudientendorf,  two ;  at 
Neusalz,  one  for  girls;  at  Nemvied,  two;  at  NiesTcy, 
one  for  boys ;  at  Zeist,  two.  Besides  these  institu- 
tions, located  in  the  midst  of  regular  settlements, 
this  Province  has  the  following :  At  Lindheim,  in 
Livonia,  a  school  for  girls ;  at  Lausanne,  on  Lake 
Geneva,  in  Switzerland,  an  excellent  school  for  boys  ; 
at  Montauban,  in  France,  a  school  for  girls ;  and  at 
Montmirail,  in  the  Canton  of  Neuchaftel,  Switzer- 
land, a  celebrated  Seminary  for  young  ladies,  a  kind 
of  Normal  Boarding  School,  where  many  of  the 
teachers  employed  in  the  other  schools  of  the  church 
are  educated. 

D.  Publications. — The  Church  Book  Store  of 
this  Province  is  located  at  Gnadau,  in  Prussia.  The 
following  are  the  periodical  publications : 

4* 


70 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


1.  The  Text  Book,  an  annual,  as  in  the  American 
Province. 

2.  The  3Iissionsblatt,  a  monthly  missionary  maga- 
zine. 

3.  Nachrichten  axis  der  Bruedergemeine,  a  monthly 
magazine,  containing  discourses,  sermons,  memoirs, 
missionary  accounts,  &c. 

4  Nachrichten  aus  der  Bruedergemeine,  ah 
3Ianuscript  gedruckt,  a  similar  magazine,  giving 
accounts  particularly  from  the  Diaspora. 

5.  Nachrichten  aus  der  U.  A.  (7.,  a  short  report 
issued  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  and  con- 
taining the  latest  intelligence  from  all  parts  of  the 
Unitas  Fratrura.    Published  monthly. 

E.  The  Ministers'  Conference  at  Herrnhut. — 
This  may  very  properly  be  classed  among  the  enter- 
prises of  the  church  on  the  Continent.  In  the  year 
1754,  a  number  of  ministers  of  the  state  church  residing 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Herrnhut,  met  at  Berthelsdorf, 
with  several  Moravian  ministers,  for  the  purpose  of 
conversing  on  subjects  connected  Avith  their  calling, 
consulting  together  on  the  furtherance  of  the  work  of 
God,  and  entering  into  a  fraternal  union.  Since 
that  time,  "the  Ministers'  Conference  of  Herrnhut," 
has  continued  to  assemble  annually,  and  greatly 
extended  the  sphere  of  its  operations.  Between  sixty 
and  seventy  ministers  of  the  state  church  attend  it  in 
person,  and  there  are  numerous  corresponding  mem- 
bers in  diflferenl  parts  of  Germany,  Switzerland, 
France,  Holland,  England,  Denmark,  Norway,  Swe- 
den, and  the  United  States. 


THE  BRITISH  PROVINCE. 


71 


SECTION  III.  THE    BRITISH  PROVINCE. 

Among  the  churches  of  the  British  Province, 
there  are  four  settlements  like  those  on  the  Continent, 
the  rest  are  all  ordinary  churches.  The  following  is 
the  list : 

In  England,  London  and  Chelsea  begun  in  1738 ; 
Ockbrook,  in  Derbyshire,  begun  in  1740  ;  a  Moravian 
settlement,  the  seat  of  the  British  Provincial  Board ; 
Fulneck  and  Morton  begun  in  1742,  the  former  a 
Moravian  settlement,  the  latter  an  affiliated  congre- 
gation in  the  neighborhood  ;  Wt/ke  begun  in  1742 ; 
Mirfield  begun  in  1742 ;  Gromersal  begun  in  1742 ; 
Baildon  begun  in  1780.  All  these  are  in  Yorkshire. 
Fairfield,  in  Lancashire,  begun  in  1768,  a  Moravian 
settlement;  Salem,  in  Lancashire,  begun  in  1825; 
Leominster,  in  Herefordshire,  begun  in  1755  ;  Wood- 
ford, in  Northampton,  begun  in  1792 ;  Bedford,  in 
Bedfordshire,  begun  in  1742  ;  Kimholton,  in  Hunting- 
donshire, begun  in  1823 ;  Risely,  in  Bedfordshire, 
begun  in  1742;  Pertenhall,  in  Bedfordshire,  begun 
in  1^23;  Bristol,  in  Gloucestershire,  begun  in  1748; 
Kingsivood,  in  Gloucestershire,  begun  in  1740 ; 
Brockweir,  in  Monmouthshire,  begun  in  1833 ;  Bath, 
in  Somersetshire,  begun  in  1760  ;  Boltonsborough,  in 
Somersetshire,  begun  in  1852;  Tytherton,  in  Wilt- 
shire, begun  in  1742 ;  3Ialmeshury,  in  Wiltshire, 
begun  in  1742 ;  Levonport,  in  Devonshire,  begun  in 
1769;  and  Dukinfield. 


72 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


In  Wales,  Haverfordwest,  Avitli  Purcline  and  Port- 
field,  begun  in  1753. 

In  Scotland,  Ayr,  in  Ayrsliire,  begun  in  1768. 

In  Ireland,  Duhlin  begun  in  1746 ;  Gracehill, 
Antrim  County,  a  Moravian  settlement,  begun  in 
1751 ;  Ballinderry,  in  Antrim  County,  begun  in 
1751;  Gracefield,  in  Londonderry  County,  begun  in 
1751 ;  Kilwarlin,  in  Down  County,  begun  in  1751 ; 
Kilkeel,  in  Down  County,  begun  in  1752;  Cootehill, 
in  Cavan  County,  begun  in  1754, 

Enterprises  of  the  British  Province. 

A.  Educational  Enterprises. — This  Province 
has  no  Theological  Seminary  or  College  of  its  own. 
Young  men  studying  for  the  ministry  are  generally 
educated  in  the  institutions  of  the  church  on  the 
Continent.  There  are,  however,  a  number  of  Board- 
ing Schools,  namely  :  At  Bedford,  one  for  girls  ;  at 
Duhinfield,  one  for  girls ;  at  Fairfield,  two,  (one  for 
boys,  the  other  for  girls  ;)  at  Fulneck,  two  ;  at  Oeh- 
hroolc,  two ;  at  Gracehill,  two ;  at  Gomersal,  one 
for  girls ;  at  Mirfield,  one  for  boys ;  at  Tytherton 
and  Wyke,  each,  one  for  girls;  fifteen  in  all. 

B.  Home  Mission. — This  is  a  cause  carried  on  by 
means  of  Scripture  readers  in  Ireland,  who  visit  the 
cottages  of  the  poor,  reading  and  explaining  to  them 
the  word  of  God.  The  Foreign  Mission  work 
engages  the  particular  attention  of  the  British  Prov- 
ince, which  takes  the  lead  in  promoting  this  cause. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK. 


73 


C.  Publications. — The  Churcli  Book  Store  is 
located  in  London.  Periodical  publications  are  the 
following :  The  Text  Book,  as  in  the  other  Provinces  ; 
the  Periodical  Accounts,  a  quarterly  magazine, 
devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Foreign  Mission  work, 
and  established  in  1790;  the  Fraternal  Record,  a 
monthly  miscellany  not  published  by  the  church,  but 
a  private  enterprise. 

Having  given  an  account  of  the  three  Provinces  of 
the  Moravian  Brethren's  Unity,  as  they  at  present 
appear,  and  of  the  enterprises  carried  on  by  each, 
we  proceed  to  the  great  work  which  engages  the 
chief  attention  of  the  church,  and  in  which  all  the 
Provinces  unitedly  take  part.  It  is  the  cause  of 
Foreign  Missions. 

SECTION  IV. — THE  FOREIGN    MISSION  WORK   OF  THE 
MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 

The  Foreign  Mission  woi'k  was  begun  in  the  year 
1732,  ten  years  after  the  erection  of  the  first  house 
at  Herrnhut,  when  this  congregation,  numbering 
about  six  hundred  souls,  constituted  the  only  Mora- 
vian church  in  existence.  Leonard  Dober  and  David 
Nitschmann,  the  latter  afterwards  the  first  Bishop  of 
the  Renewed  Church,  were  the  pioneers,  and  proceeded 
to  the  island  of  St.  Thomas,  where  a  mission  was 
established  among  the  negro  slaves.  Since  that  time, 
although  not  all  the  enterprises  which  were  under- 
taken proved  successful,  the  cause  has  prospered 
beyond   the   most   sanguine   hopes   of  the  eax'ly 


74 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Brethren.  The  missionary  spirit,  in  the  first  stage  of 
its  development,  manifested  itself  particularly  among 
the  immigrants  from  Moravia.  It  was,  therefore,  the 
life  of  the  Ancient  Unitas,  a  life  which  Rome  could 
not  quench,  that  gave  the  impulse  to  the  great  work 
in  which  all  evangplical  churches  are  now  actively 
engaged,  and  extended  the  principles  of  the  Reformers 
before  the  Reformation,  to  countries  whose  existence 
was  unknoAvn  when  Hus  preached  the  gospel  in  Bohe- 
mia, and  Gregory  laid  the  foundations  of  the  Breth- 
ren's Church. 

Up  to  the  year  1852,  the  churcli  had  sent  out  one 
thousand  nine  hundred  aud  forty-seven  missionaries, 
male  and  female.  Taking  the  annual  average  of 
those  who  entered  the  service  since  then  to  have  been 
twenty,  the  whole  number  of  missionaries,  male  and 
female,  who  went  forth  from  the  Moravian  Church 
in  the  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  years  of  the 
existence  of  the  Foreign  Mission  enterprise,  amounts 
to  two  thousand  and  eigldy-seven. 

Since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  unsuccessful 
attempts  to  establish  Missions,  have  been  made  in  the 
following  countries  :  Lapland,  among  the  Samoyeden, 
Algiers,  Ceylon,  China,  Persia,  East  Indies,  Caucasus, 
and  Demarara.  In  the  foUoAving  countries  Missions 
were  established,  but  suspended  again :  Guinea, 
among  the  Calmucks,  Abyssinia,  and  Tranquebar. 

The  present  extent  of  the  Foreign  Mission  field, 
which  is  generally  divided  into  Provinces,  is  the 
following : 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  AVORK. 


75 


First  Province,  G-reenland,  fonv  sti\t\ons  :  New 
Herrnhut,  Lichtenfels,  Lichtenau,  and  Fredericksthal. 

Second  Province,  Labrador,  four  stations  :  Nain, 
Hopedale,  Okak,  and  Hebron. 

Third  Province,  North  America,  four  stations: 
New  Fairfield,  in  Canada  West,  among  Delaware 
Indians ;  Westfield,  in  Kansas,  among  Delaware 
Indians ;  New  Spring  Place,  and  Canaan,  among  the 
Cherokees,  in  the  Cherokee  country. 

Fourth  Province,  Central  America,  three  stations: 
Bluefields,  Magdala,  and  Rama  Key,  among  the 
Mosquito  Indians  and  the  negroes  of  the  Mosquito 
Coast. 

Fifth  Province,  Banish  West  Indies,  eight 
stations :  New  Herrnhut,  Nisky,  Town  of  St. 
Thomas,  in  St.  Thomas  ;  Friedensthal,  Friedensberg, 
and  Friedensfeld,  in  St.  Croix ;  Bethany  and 
Emmaus,  in  St.  Jan. 

Sixth  Province,  Jamaica,  thirteen  stations: 
Fairfield,  New  Eden,  Irwin  Hill,  New  Carmel,  New 
Bethlehem,  New  Fulncck,  New  Nazareth,  Beaufort, 
New  Hope,  Lititz,  Bethany,  Bethabara,  Springfield. 

Seventh  Province,  Antigua,  seven  stations : 
St.  Johns,  Gracehill,  Gracebay,  Cedar  Hall,  Newfield, 
Lebanon,  Gracefield. 

Eighth  Province,  St.  Kitts,  four  stations :  Basse- 
terre, Bethesda,  Estridg;e,  Bethel. 

Ninth  Province, ^«r6ac^oes,  four  stations:  Sliarou, 
Bridgetown,  Mount  Tabor,  Clifton  Hill, 

Tenth  Province,  Tobago,  two  stations  :  Montgo- 
mery, Moriah. 


76 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Eleventh  Province,  Surinam,  in  South  America, 
ten  stations:  Paramaribo,  District  of  the  Para, 
Rust-en-Werk,  Liliendal,  Annaszorg,  Cbarlottenburg, 
Catharine  Sophia,  Herrendyk,  Salem,  New  Bambey. 

Twelfth  Province,  South  Africa,  eight  stations  : 
Genadendal,  Mamre,  Robben  Island,  Elim,  Enon, 
Clarkson,  Shiloh,  Goshen. 

Thirteenth  Province,  Thibet,  in  Asia,  one  sta- 
tion: Kyelang. 

Fourteenth  Province,  Australia,  one  station,  on 
the  Wimmera  river. 

There  are  fourteen  Provinces,  and  seventy-three 
regular  stations.*  The  number  of  missionaries,  male 
and  female,  at  present  in  the  field,  is  three  hundred  and 
five;  the  total  number  of  converts  under  instruction, 
seventy-four  thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-eight. 
The  converts  belong  to  the  following  races : — 
Greenlanders,  Esquimaux,  Indians,  Negroes,  Kaffres, 
Hottentots,  Fingoos,  and  Tambookies;  and  besides, 
the  gospel  is  preached  to  Thibetans  and  Papuans,  but 
none  of  these  latter  races  have  as  yet  been  brought 
to  a  knowledge  of  the  Truth. 

In  all  the  Mission  Provinces,  particular  attention  is 
paid  to  the  mental  and  spiritual  education  of  the 
children,  and  numerous  day  and  Sunday-schools  have 
been  organized.  The  school  system  is  particularly 
developed  in  the  British  West  Indies.  In  Jamaica, 
more  than  three  thousand  children  are  educated  in 
the  Mission  Schools. 

*  Merely  the  regular  stations  are  counted.    There  are  many 

out-stationfi,  ni'  prcaching-pliices. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK. 


77 


Training  or  Normal  Schools  have  been  established 
in  the  following  Provinces,  for  the  education  of  native 
assistants  :  South  Africa,  school  organized  in  1838  ; 
Jamaica,  school  organized  in  1842;  Antigua,  school 
organized  in  1847,  a  second  institution  in  the  same 
island  for  native  female  assistants ;  Greenland, 
school  organized  in  1850 ;  Surinam,  school  organ- 
ized in  1851 ;  six  training  institutions  in  all. 

In  canning  on  the  mission  work,  it  has  always 
been  a  fundamental  principle  of  the  church,  to  mani- 
fest— in  the  language  of  the  "Synodal  Results" — 
"  less  solicitude  to  bring  a  great  number  of  persons  to 
a  profession  of  the  Christian  faith,  than,  by  means  of 
the  gospel  preached  with  demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
and  of  power,  '  to  turn  souls  from  darkness  unto 
light,  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.'  For  this 
purpose,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  must  be  accom- 
panied by  the  special  core  of  individual  souls  ;  peri- 
odical conversations  of  the  missionaries  with  the 
members  of  their  congregations,  according  to  their 
several  classes,  and  visits  to  the  houses  and  to  the 
beds  of  the  sick  and  dying,  are  deemed  of  the  utmost 
importance."  (Synodal  Results,  1858,  §  102.)  This 
principle  is  faithfully  observed  in  all  the  Mission 
Provinces.  In  order  to  facilitate  its  application,  the 
converts  are  divided  into  the  following  classes : 
1.  New  People,  the  lowest  class,  comprising  those 
who  have  applied  to  the  missionaries  for  instruction. 
These  arc  taught  the  rudiments  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion.   2.  Candidates  for  Baptism,  a  higher  class,  to 


78 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


which  such  from  the  former  are  promoted,  as  receive 
instruction  preparatory  to  their  baptism.  3.  Bap- 
tized Adults^  a  still  higher  class,  to  which  those 
belong  who  have  been  baptized.  4.  Oommumcants, 
the  highest  class,  to  which  those  of  the  former  are 
promoted  who  have  been  confirmed  and  admitted  to 
the  Lord's  Supper.  There  are  besides  two  other 
classes  :  Baptized  CJiildren — the  children  of  parents 
in  fellowship  with  the  church.  Excluded — those 
under  church  discipline,  Avho  receive  particular  at- 
tention from  the  missionaries. 

The  manner  in  which  the  mission  work  of  T;he 
Moravian  Church  is  supported,  constitutes  a  subject 
of  interest  and  importance.  In  the  fiscal  year  1857, 
the  whole  amount  required  for  this  purpose  was 
not  quite  250,000  German  (Rix)  dollars,  or  about 
1182,926,  U.  S.  currency.  The  principal  items  of 
expense  are :  the  maintenance  of  the  missionaries,  and 
their  journeys;  the  erection  of  church  edifices,  school 
and  mission  houses ;  the  support  of  the  Normal  and 
Day  Schools ;  pensions  to  retired  missionaries  and 
widows  of  missionaries  ;  the  education  of  the  children 
of  missionaries;  salaries  of  the  members  of  the  Board, 
agents,  &c.  The  missionaries  themselves  receive  no 
fixed  salary,  while  in  the  service,  but  a  decent  and 
comfortable  support ;  enjoying,  besides,  the  advan- 
tages just  enumerated,  namely,  the  right  to  have 
their  children  educated,  at  the  expense  of  the  church, 
and  a  pension  when  they  leave  the  field,  on  account 
of  sickness  or  old  age.  If  a  missionary  dies,  his 
widow  is  pensioned. 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK. 


79 


The  sources  of  revenue  upon  which  the  church 
depends  for  prosecuting  the  work,  are  the  following : 

1.  Annual  contributions  from  the  members  in  the 
three  Provinces  of  the  Unity  ;  and  from  other  friends 
of  the  cause,  by  whom  a  large  amount  is  given,  espe- 
cially in  England. 

2.  Interest  received  from  several  funded  legacies, 
which  have  been  left  with  the  proviso  that  the  capital 
shall  not  be  touched. 

3.  Other  legacies. 

4.  Contributions  and  donations  of  Missionary  As- 
sociations, established  in  the  three  Provinces  of  the 
Unity.  This  is  a  very  important  source  of  income, 
and  without  it,  the  work  could  not  be  carried  on.  In 
the  American  Province,  there  are  Societies  of  this 
kind  in  a  number  of  the  churches.  The  principal 
one  is  The  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Pro- 
fagating  the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen,  whose 
board  has  its  seat  at  Bethlehem.  This  Association 
was  incorporated  in  1788.  All  bishops,  presbyters, 
and  deacons  of  the  Moravian  Church,  in  the  United 
States,  are,  ex  officio,  members  of  it ;  the  other  mem- 
bers are  elected.  It  holds  a  funded  capital,  and  its 
annual  contribution  to  the  mission  treasury  is  be- 
tween ^9,000  and  $10,000.  A  similar  Society  exists 
at  Salem,  N.  C.  Female  Minsionary  Societies  have 
been  established  at  Bethlehem,  Nazareth,  Litiz,  &c. ; 
Young  Mens  Missionary  Societies  at  Bethlehem, 
Litiz,  Salem,  &c.  In  Ohio  there  is  an  efficient  Asso- 
ciation, composed  of  members  from  the  four  churches 
of  Tuscarawas  County.    The  most  active  and  im- 


80 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


portant  Missionary  Societies,  however,  ai*e  found  in 
the  British  Province,  the  two  principal  ones  being 
the  following :  THe  Brethren's  Society  for  the  Fur- 
therance of  the  Gospel  among  the  Heathen,  establish- 
ed in  1741 ;  and  The  London  Association  in  Aid  of 
the  Missions  of  the  United  Brethren,  founded  in 
1817.  The  former  devotes  its  strength  particularly 
to  the  furtherance  of  the  mission  in  Labrador,  bear- 
ing nearly  the  entire  burden  of  this  enterprise.  This 
Society  owns  a  missionary  ship,  called  "  The  Har- 
mony," which  is  annually  sent  out  to  the  coast  of 
Labrador,  in  order  to  supply  the  missionaries  with 
the  necessaries  of  life.*  The  other  Society  is  com- 
posed chiefly  of  Christians  not  in  church-fellowship 
with  the  Moravian  Brethren,  but  desirous  to  aid  in 
promoting  their  missions.  Its  average  annual  contri- 
butions amount  to  ^£5,000.  In  the  Continental  Pro- 
vince there  are  also  a  number  of  Associations  ;  and  in 
several  Mission  Provinces  the  same  mode  of  aiding 
the  cause  has  been  successfully  tried. 

5.  The  last  and  one  of  the  principal  sources  of 
revenue,  are  the  missions  themselves,  which  contri- 
bute largely  to  their  own  support,  and  some  of  them 
are  entirely  self-supporting.    Were  it  not  for  this 

*  The  first  vessel  owned  by  the  society  was  the  Amily,  which 
was  sent  on  her  first  voyage  in  1771.  Since  that  time  eight  ves- 
sels have  been  successively  employed  in  the  service  of  the  mission. 
The  present  Harmony  was  built  in  1831,  and  is  a  brig  of  230  tons 
register.  During  the  whole  period  of  eighty  seven  annual  voy- 
ages, no  accident  has  ever  befallen  the  missionary  ship,  nor  has 
the  communication  between  the  missionaries  and  the  Brethren  in 
Europe  been  in  a  single  instance  interrupted. 


THE  FOREIGII  MISSION  AVORK. 


81 


circumstance,  the  extensive  work  which  is  going  on 
in  foreign  countries  would  have  to  be  curtailed  at 
once.  In  the  year  1857  about  $95,338  were  raised 
by  the  missions ;  partly  by  the  voluntary  contribu- 
tions of  the  converts,  especially  in  the  West  Indies ; 
and  partly  from  the  profits  of  mercantile  concerns 
and  trades,  carried  on  in  some  of  the  Mission  Pro- 
vinces, especially  Surinam  and  South  Africa.  Many 
missionaries,  like  the  tent-maker  Paul,  who  was  an 
apostle  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  are  not  ashamed  to 
aid  the  cause  by  the  labor  of  their  hands. 

However,  numerous  as  the  sources  of  revenue  are, 
and  large  as  is  the  amount  coming  from  the  missions 
themselves,  the  entire  work  remains  pre-eminently 
one  oi' faith.  Since  the  commencement  of  the  enter- 
prise, many  a  year  was  closed  with  a  heavy  debt 
resting  upon  the  church,  owing  to  unforeseen  ex- 
penses, or  to  the  failure  of  income.  Yet  up  to  the 
present  time,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  the  greatest 
financial  diflSculties  have  always  been  overcome,  and 
the  work  has  been  continued  without  interruption. 
The  last  General  Synod  reiterated  the  principle  that 
the  foreign  missions  of  the  church  constitute  a  cause 
for  the  support  of  which  the  faith  of  the  whole  Unity 
is  pledged. 

The  management  and  superintendence  of  the  mis- 
sion work  are  entrusted  to  a  Board  of  four  members, 
forming  one  of  the  Committees,  or  Departments  of 
the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  (see  next  chapter,) 
and  called  "  The  Mission  Department." 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  CONSTITUTION. 


INTRODUCTION, 

The  Moravian  Church,  as  was  stated  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter,  is  divided  into  three  Pi'ovinces.  These 
constitute  independent  organizations  in  so  far  as  their 
own  local  affiiirs  are  concerned,  but  are  confederated  aa 
one  church,  or  Unity,  in  respect  to  certain  principles  of 
doctrine  and  practice,  and  the  work  of  foreign  mis- 
sions. Hence  there  must  be  a  general  government 
for  the  united  church,  and  separate  governments  for 
the  several  provinces.  The  relation  in  which  the 
latter  stand  to  the  former  is  similar  to  that  existing 
between  the  individual  commonwealths  of  the  United 
States  and  the  federal  government.  Each  common- 
wealth has  a  legislative  and  an  executive  power  of  its 
own ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  there  is  a  Congress  of 
the  United  States,  and  an  executive  for  the  whole 
Union.  So  in  the  Moravian  Church.  There  is  a 
legislative  and  executive  body  in  each  Province ;  and 
a  General  Synod,  and  General  Executive  Board  for 
the  whole  Unity.  The  government  is  vested  in  the 
Synods,  which  appoint  the  Executive  Boards. 


THE  COXSTITUTION. 


83 


From  this  it  appears  that  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church  may  be  classified  as  follows:  1.  The  general 
Constitution  of  the  Unity  ;  2.  The  particular  Consti- 
tutions of  the  American,  Continental,  and  British 
Provinces. 

SF.CTIOIv  I. — GENERAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITY. 
THE    GENERAL  SYNOD. 

Purpose  of  the  Synod. 

The  bishops,  ministers  and  delegates  assembled  at  a 
General  Synod,  shall  represent  the  Brethren's  Unity,  and 
act  in  its  name.  To  the  General  Synod  shall,  therefore, 
belong  all  legislation  in  reference  to  the  general  concerns 
of  the  Unity;  it  shall  carefully  examine,  correct  and  lay 
down  anew  the  principles  upon  which  the  Unity  is  based ; 
it  shall,  in  view  of  these  principles,  investigate  the  state 
and  condition  of  the  Unity  as  a  whole,  and  of  its  parts, 
and  ascertain  in  how  far  these  principles  have  been  ob- 
served in  the  Provinces ;  it  shall  make  such  arrangements, 
and  adopt  such  resolutions,  as  the  well-being  of  the  Unity 
may  demand;  and  it  shall  be  the  occasion  for  a  mutual 
interchange  of  ideas  and  experiences,  on  the  part  of  the 
representatives  of  the  several  Provinces,  for  the  furthering 
of  God's  work  in  them,  and  in  the  Unity  at  large. 

Poicers  of  the  General  Synod. 

The  General  Synod  shall  have  power: 
a.  To  determine  all  points  or  questions  of  doctrine. 
6.  To  establish  the  fundamental  rules  of  the  liturgy  of  the 
church. 

c.  To  prescribe  the  fundamental  principles  of  discipline. 


84 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


d.  To  specify  the  qualifications  of  membership  in  the  Mora- 
vian Brethren's  Church. 

e.  To  appoint  or  provide  for  the  appointment  of  bishops. 

f.  To  regulate  and  direct  all  matters  pertaining  to  the 
foreign  missions. 

g.  To  control  such  educational  institutions  as  belong  to  the 
whole  Unity. 

h.  To  direct  and  superintend  all  financial  afi"airs  of  the 
Unity. 

i.  To  elect  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  and  prescribe  the 
mode  of  filling  vacancies  in  the  same. 

j.  To  regulate  the  formation  and  times  of  meeting  of  the 
General  Synod,  and  establish  the  basis  of  representation  in  the 
same. 

k.  To  direct  all  matters  which  belong  to  the  general  consti- 
tution of  the  Brethren's  Unity,  and  its  church  regulations. 

Members  of  the  General  Synod. 
The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  General  Synod  : 
a.  The  members  of  the  existing  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 
h.  The  bishops  of  the  Moravian  United  Brethren's  Church. 

c.  One  member  of  each  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  pro- 
vided no  member  of  said  Conference  attends  the  Synod  in 
another  capacity. 

d.  The  secretary  of  the  Unity,  in  England. 

c.  The  administrators  of  the  church  property  in  Pennsyl- 
vania and  North  Carolina,  U.  S. 

f.  The  cashier  of  the  Unity's  funds. 

g.  The  treasurer  of  the  foreign  missions. 

h.  The  archivist  of  the  Unity. 

i.  Nine  elected  delegates  from  the  American  Province. 
(Seven  from  Northern,  and  two  from,  the  Southern  District.) 

j.  Nine  elected  delegates  from  the  Continental  Province. 

k.  Nine  elected  delegates  from  the  British  Province. 

I.  Not  less  than  five  missionaries,  from  the  several  foreign 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


85 


mission  fields,  to  bo  designated  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Confer- 
ence, after  having  received  confidential  votes  from  the  indivi- 
dual missionaries. 

m.  Such  brethren  as  are  conversant  with  subjects  that  may 
come  up  for  deliberation,  and  whose  presence  the  Unity's 
Elders'  Conference  may  deem  particularly  important,  shall  be 
advisory  members,  but  without  a  vote. 

Election  of  Delrrjates  to  the  General  Sijnod. 

Delegates  to  the  General  Synod,  from  the  several 
Provinces,  shall  be  elected  by  the  Provincial  Synod  of 
each  Province.  All  brethren  shall  be  eligible  who  have 
been  members  of  the  church  for  two  years,  who  are  com- 
municants, and  more  than  twenty-four  years  of  age. 

For  each  delegate,  an  alternate  may  be  elected. 

The  manner  of  electing  the  delegates  shall  be  left  to  the 
Ptovincial  Synod  of  each  Province  to  determine. 

Organization  of  the  General  Synod. 

The  General  Synod  shall  be  opened  by  the  President  of 
the  existing  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  but  shall  organize 
by  electing  its  own  officei's. 

All  members  of  the  Synod  shall  have  au  equal  right  to 
vote. 

In  cases  of  great  importance,  Synod  may  agree  to  leave 
the  final  decision  to  the  Lord,  by  the  lot ;  but  there  must 
be,  so  far  as  possible,  unanimity  of  sentiment  in  reference 
to  the  use  of  the  lot  at  such  times. 

In  case  two  Provinces  should  unite  in  an  attempt  to 
force  upon  the  third,  by  a  majority  of  votes,  a  change  in 
the  existing  general  rules  of  the  Unity,  in  spite  of  the 
protestations  of  the  delegates  o£  that  Province,  two-thirds 


86 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


of  its  delegates  have  power  to  unite  in  a  veto,  and  thereby 
annul  any  resolution  of  this  kind  adopted  by  the  majority, 
so  far  as  its  observance  in  the  whole  Unity  is  concerned. 
None  but  the  elected  delegates  of  a  Province  shall  take 
part  in  this  vote. 

Expenses  of  the  General  Sijnod. 

The  journeys  and  maintenance  of  the  members  of  the 
General  Synod,  shall  be  defrayed  from  the  Sijnodieul  Fund 
created  by  the  Synod  of  1857,  and  belonging  to  the  whole 
T^uity.  After  each  Synod,  the  accounts  of  this  fund  shall 
be  closed,  and  a  statement  of  its  receipts  and  disbursements 
sent  to  the  churches  of  the  several  Provinces. 

THE    unity's    elders'  CONFERENCE. 

Puiyosc  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

The  General  Synod  shall  elect  an  ICxecutive  Board  of 
twelve  members,  called  Tlie  i'nitj/'s  Elders'  Conference,  to 
which  shall  be  committed  the  oversight  and  direction  of 
the  Unity,  from  one  Synod  to  another,  in  all  things  apper- 
taining to  the  powers  of  the  General  Synod.  This  Board 
shall  act  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  General 
Synod,  and  shall  be  responsible  to  said  Synod;  but  all 
officers  or  other  boards  appointed  by  the  General  Synod, 
or  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  shall  be  responsible 
to  it.  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  receive  from  the 
Synod  a  power  of  attorney,  by  which  it  shall  be  accredited 
as  the  Directing  Board  of  the  Brethren's  Unity. 


Powers  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 
The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  have  power  : 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


87 


a.  To  direct  and  administer  all  the  general  affairs  of  the 
Unity,  in  accordance  with  the  principles  and  rules  laid  down 
by  the  General  Synod. 

b.  By  keeping  up  a  regular  correspondence  with  the  Provin- 
cial Boards,  which  are  to  submit  to  it  copies  of  their  minutes 
and  copies  of  the  journals  of  the  Provincial  Synods;  to  see 
that  the  enactments  of  the  General  Synod  are  faithfully  exe- 
cuted in  the  whole  Unity. 

c.  To  convene  the  General  Synod  in  cases  of  emergency. 

d.  In  the  event  of  an  extraordinary  emergency,  to  abrogate 
a  rule  of  the  General  Synod  for  the  time  being  :  said  abro- 
gation, iiowever,  to  be  made  the  subject  of  a  special  report  to 
the  next  General  Synod,  setting  forth  the  reasons  which 
induced  it. 

e.  To  send  one  or  more  of  its  members  on  official  visits  to 
the  Provinces  and  the  Foreign  Mission  fields  ;  said  visits  to 
take  place,  as  far  as  possible,  on  the  occasion  of  Provincial 
Synods. 

Organization  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  organize  by  the 
election  of  its  own  officers,  consisting  of  a  President  and 
Vice-President,  and  appoint  its  Recording  Secretaries,  who 
shall  not  be  members  of  the  Board. 

The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  be  divided  into 
three  departments : 

1.  The  Elders'  and  Education  Department,  having 
particular  superintendence  over  the  spiritual  state  of  the 
Unity,  and  over  the  Unity's  educational  institutions. 

2.  Tlie  Warden's  Department,  to  which  the  financial 
concerns  of  the  Unity  shall  be  committed. 

3.  The  Mission  Department,  having  charge  of  the 
Foreign  Mission  work. 

Each  department  shall  consist  of  four  members. 


88 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Election  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

As  soon  as  the  General  Synod  has  been  fully  organized, 
the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  resign  in  a  body. 
Before  the  Synod  adjourns,  a  new  Board  shall  be  elected, 
according  to  the  following  rules  : 

a.  Members  of  the  late  Board  shall  be  re-eligible. 

h.  A  majority  of  votes  shall  be  necessary  for  an  election. 

e.  Each  Synod  shall  decide  in  how  far  and  in  what  manner 
the  lot  shall  be  used,  for  the  purpose  of  confirming  the 
election. 

Vacancies  in  the  Uniti/'s  Elders'  Conference. 

In  case  a  vacancy  occurs  in  the  Unity's  Elder's  Confer- 
ence in  the  interval  between  one  General  Synod  and  the 
next,  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  issue  a  circular, 
notifying  the  Provinces  of  the  same,  aud  calling  upon 
them  for  their  votes.  Said  votes  shall  be  regarded  in  the 
W^i  oi  proposals ;  the  election  itself  shall  belong  to  the 
Board,  and  take  place  in  full  session. 

The  votes  shall  be  distributed  as  follows  : 

1.  Each  department  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference 
shall  have  two  votes. 

2.  The  Continental  Province  shall  have  sixteen  votes. 

3.  The  British  Province  sliall  have  twelve  votes. 

4.  The  American  Province  shall  have  eleven  votes  :  eight 
for  the  Northern,  and  three  for  the  Southern  District. 

When  the  votes  have  all  been  returned  to  the  Unity's 
Elders'  Conference, — and  each  ticket  should  contain  the 
names  of  three  brethren, — this  Board  shall  proceed  to  the 
election,  guided  by  the  votes  received,  and  subject  to  the 
confirmation  of  the  Lord,  by  the  use  of  the  lot.  The  name 
of  no  brother  having  less  than  one-third  of  all  the  votes 
returned  shall  be  submitted  to  the  lot. 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


89 


A  protocol  of  the  election  shall  be  drawn  up  and  signed 
by  all  the  members  of  the  Board ;  the  substance  of  which 
shall  be  communicated  to  the  Provinces. 

The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall  not  create  vacancies 
by  appointing  one  or  more  of  its  members  to  other  offices 
in  the  church. 

Finances  of  the  Unit)/. 
The  Unity,  as  such,  shall  hold  in  common,  three  funds  : 

1.  The  Foreign  Mission  Fund;  by  which  are  meant  the 
receipts  for  the  Foreign  iMissions  from  societies,  churches, 
and  individuals,  together  with  the  principal  and  interest  of 
all  funded  capitals  held  and  administered  by  the  Mission 
Board. 

2.  The  Synodical  Fund,  created  by  the  Synod  of  1857, 
from  which  the  expenses  of  the  General  Synod  shall  be 
defrayed. 

3.  The  Fund  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Unity's  Elders' 
Conference,  from  which  fund  those  members  of  this  body 
shall  be  salaried  who  are  not  supported  by  the  Foreign 
Mission  Fund,  or  by  the  Continental  Province.* 

SECTION  II. — CONSTITUTIONS  OF  THE  THREE  PROVINCES. — 
GENERAL  PRINCIPLES. 

The  government  of  the  Provinces,  so  far  as  all  provincial 
matters  are  concerned,  shall  be  vested  in  their  respective 
Provincial  Synods.  To  these  shall  belong  the  supreme 
direction  of  provincial  concerns,  and  the  power  to  legislate 
on  them.    But  no  resolutions  shall  be  adopted  conflicting 

'■^  The  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  being,  for  tlie  present,  the 
Provincial  Conference  of  the  Continental  Province,  some  of  the 
members  are  maintained  by  that  Province. 


90 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


witli  the  principles  aud  rules  of  the  Unity  as  established 
by  the  General  Synod. 

The  Executive  Boards  for  the  management  of  the  pro- 
vincial affairs  of  the  Provinces,  shall  be  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conferences,  which  shall  be  responsible  to  the 
Provincial  Synods.  Said  Conferences  shall,  therefore,  on 
the  one  hand,  in  connection  with  the  Unity's  Elders' 
Conference,  see  that  the  resolutions  of  the  General  Synod 
are  faithfully  carried  out  in  the  Provinces,  and  on  the 
other,  independently  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference, 
(unless  a  Provincial  Synod  has  otherwise  ordered,)  act  as 
the  Executive  Boards  of  the  Provincial  Synods  by  which 
they  are  elected. 

A.  THE  CONSTITUTION    OF   THE  NORTHERN  DISTRICT  OF 
THE  AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 

THE    r  R  0  V  I  N  CI  A  I.  SYNOD. 

Powers  of  the  Provhieial  Sijnod. 
The  Synod  of  the  Northern  District  of  the  American 
Pi-oviuce  shall  have  power  : 

a.  To  fix  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  for  the  next  Provin- 
cial Synod,  but  in  case  of  emergency,  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  may  convene  the  Synod  at  an  cai-lier  day. 

h.  To  determine  from  time  to  time  the  number  of  delegates 
each  church  shall  be  entitled  to  send  to  such  Synod,  and  the 
manner  of  their  election. 

c.  To  elect  the  delegates  which  the  Province  may  be  entitled 
to  send  to  the  General  Synod. 

J.  To  elect  an  Executive  Committee,  to  bo  called  the  Pro- 
vincial Elders'  Conference,  to  consist  of  such  number  of  mem- 
bers as  the  Provincial  Synod  may  from  time  to  time  determine, 


THE  COXSTITUTIOX. 


91 


to  be  chosen  from  among  tlic  ordained  ministers  of  tlic 
church. 

e.  To  elect  the  President  of  the  College  and  Theological 
Seminary. 

f.  To  examine  and  direct  all  financial  matters  of  the 
Province,  and  prescribe  rules  for  their  management. 

g.  To  oversee  and  direct  all  the  educational  concerns  of  the 
Province. 

/{.  To  regulate  the  organization  of  churches,  and  direct 
Homo  Jlissions  in  the  Province. 

(.  To  direct  and  control  all  church  publications  in  the 
Province,  subject  to  the  established  doctrine  ami  liturgy. 

j.  To  prescribe  the  mode  of  nominating  the  Bishops. 

k.  To  hear  and  redress  complaints  and  grievances,  and 
generally  to  direct  all  matters  which  belong  to  the  government 
of  the  church  in  the  Province,  and  to  adopt  rules  and  regu- 
lations concerning  the  same  not  inconsistent  with  the  powers 
of  the  General  Synod. 

Organization  of  the  Synod. 

The  Provincial  Synod  shall  be  opened  by  the  President 
of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  but  shall  organize  by 
electing  its  own  officers ;  the  President  to  be  chosen  from 
among  the  Bishops  of  the  Province. 

31emhers  of  the  Synod. 

The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  Provincial  Synod 
of  the  Northern  district  of  the  American  Province : 

a.  The  members  of  the  existing  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence. 

b.  All  Bishops  of  the  Jloravian  Church  residing  in  the 
Province,  whether  in  actual  service  or  not. 

c.  All  ordained  ministers  of  the  church  in  the  Province  who 


92 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


are  in  actual  service  as  pastors,  or  in  tlie  various  educational 
institutions. 

d.  The  delegates  from  the  difTercnt  churches  of  the 
Province. 

e.  The  members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  or  their 
delegates,  the  delegates  of  the  several  Provinces  of  the  Unity, 
the  financial  agent  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  in  the 
Province,  the  delegates  of  Synods  of  other  denominations  with 
Avhich  the  Provincial  Synod  stands  in  correspondence,  and 
such  other  brethren  as  the  Provincial  Synod  may  determine 
u|)on,  shall  be  entitled  to  seats  as  advisory  members,  but  with- 
out a  vote. 

THE    PROVINCIAI,    ELDERs'  CONFERENCE. 

Powers  of  the  Provinnal  Ehlcrs'  Conference. 
The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  of  this  Province  shall 
have  power : 

a.  To  appoint  one  of  their  number  to  act  as  President. 
h.  To  see  that  the  enactments  of  General  Synods  are  faith- 
fully executed  in  the  Province. 

c.  To  appoint  and  control  all  ministers  and  other  servants  of 
the  Province  ;  but  the  Synod  shall  have  the  right  to  elect  the 
President  of  the  College  and  Theological  Seminary. 

d.  In  cases  of  emergency,  to  convene  the  Provincial  Synod. 

e.  To  administer  the  government  of  the  church  in  the 
Province  generally,  under  such  rules  and  regulations  as  shall 
be  adopted  from  time  to  time  by  the  Provincial  Synod. 

Vacancies  in  the  Provincial  Eldeys'  Conference. 
Vacancies  occurring  in  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference 
during  the  recess  of  the  Synod,  shall  be  filled  as  follows : 
The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  issue  its  circular  to 
the  different  congregations  and  other  persons  interested, 
giving  them  notice  of  such  vacancy,  and  directing  them  to 


TUE  CONSTITUTION. 


93 


vote  for  a  brother  among  the  ministry  to  fill  the  same.  In 
the  election,  every  person  who  is  ex-offieio  entitled  to  a  seat 
and  vote  in  the  Provincial  Synod  shall  have  one  vote,  and 
each  congregation  shall  be  entitled  to  as  many  votes  as 
such  congregation  was  entitled  to  send  delegates  to  the 
Provincial  Synod  last  held,  to  be  given  by  them  as  they 
may  see  proper.  The  votes,  as  given,  shall  be  sealed  up 
and  sent  to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  who  shall 
receive  them,  but  break  no  seal  until  all  the  votes  have 
been  received  and  their  own  vote  or  votes  added  thereto. 
The  votes  shall  then  be  opened  and  counted  in  the  presence 
of  not  less  than  two  other  brethren,  and  if  any  brother 
shall  have  a  majority  of  all  the  votes  given,  he  shall  be 
considered  elected.  Should  no  brother  have  a  majority  of 
all  the  votes  given,  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference 
shall  issue  another  circular  as  before,  giving  the  names  of 
the  three  brethren  who  received  the  highest  number  of 
votes.  The  ministers  of  congregations  and  all  others 
entitled  to  vote,  shall  then  again  vote  in  a  manner  above 
described,  but  shall  be  confined  in  their  votes  to  the  three 
brethren  named.  When  the  votes  have  again  been  returned 
to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  as  above  stated,  and 
after  their  vote  has  been  added,  they  shall  open  and  count 
the  votes  in  the  presence  of  witnesses  as  before,  and  the 
brother  having  the  highest  number  of  votes,  shall  be  con- 
sidered elected.  After  each  election,  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  shall  publish  a  full  account  thereof. 

Finances  of  the  Province. 
From  the  Sustentation  Fund*  shall  bs  paid : 

*  A  brief  explanatory  statement  in  reference  to  this  Fund  is  here 
inserted.    Formerly,  the  American  Province  North   held  no 


94 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


a.  The  salaries  of  the  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  and  other  expenses  incidental  to  their  oflBce. 

h.  The  pensions  of  superannuated  ministers,  and  of  widows 
of  ministers. 


funded  propertj-.  The  3"early  expenditures  were  defrayed  by 
contributions  from  the  more  wealthy  churches,  bj'  appropriations 
from  the  annual  profits  of  the  Church  Boarding  Schools,  if  such 
profits  accrued,  and  from  occasional  legacies.  Whenever,  at  the 
close  of  a  financial  year,  a  deficit  occurred,  the  Province  had  to 
look  to  the  funds  of  the  Unity  for  aid.  But  in  the  course  of  the 
last  ten  j'ears,  agreements  were  entered  into  between  the  authori- 
ties of  the  Province  on  the  one  hand,  and  several  of  the  more 
wealthy  churches  of  the  same  on  the  other ;  in  consequence  of 
which  agreements,  the  latter,  in  lieu  of  annual  contributions, 
ceded  a  considerable  portion  of  their  property  to  the  Province. 
In  this  way  certain  funds  were  created,  the  yearly  interest  of  which 
is  appropriated  to  defray  the  current  expenditures  of  the  church 
iu  the  Pi  ovincc.  At  the  General  Synod  of  1857,  a  division  of  the 
funds  held  by  the  Unity  in  general,  was  resolved  on,  and  has 
since  then  been  carried  out.  The  portion  paid  to  the  American 
Province  North,  amounts  to  .about  $25,000  ;  of  which  $20,000, 
according  to  the  enactment  of  the  Provincial  Synod  of  1858,  have 
been  set  apart  as  a  special  endowment  of  the  Moravian  College. 
Consequentl}',  the  interest  accruing  from  these  several  funds,  the 
yearly  surpluses,  if  any,  of  the  Boarding  Schools  belonging  to 
the  church,  an  annual  contribution  from  the  American  Province 
South,  and  the  annual  amount  of  $1,200  bequeathed  to  the 
church  for  educational  purposes,  constitute  the  yearly  income  of  the 
American  Province  North.  The  property  obtained  in  the  manner 
now  stated  and  belonging  to  the  church  of  this  Province,  is 
commonly  called  the  "  Su.stentation  Fund."  This  Fund  is  managed 
by  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  which  is  a  body  corporate 
in  law  ;  having  been  incorporated  in  the  year  1851,  by  the  Legis- 
lature of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  under  the  style  and  title  of 
"  The  Board  of  Elders  of  the  Northern  Diocese  of  the  church  of 
the  United  Brethren  in  the  United  States  of  America."  An 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


05 


c.  The  expenses  incurred  by  the  education  of  the  children  of 
the  ministerf!,  to  which  education,  in  the  institutions  of  the 
church,  such  children  shall  be  entitled  for  a  period  of  four  years. 

d.  The  expenses  connected  with  the  ^loravian  College  and 
Theological  Seminary,  over  and  above  the  income  from  the 
endowment  fund. 

e.  The  deficit,  if  any,  incurred  by  the  publications  of  the 
church. 

f.  In  case  of  necessity,  contributions  to  ministers  in  desti- 
tute churches,  and,  in  cases  of  emergency,  to  such  churches 
themselves. 

ff.  An  annual  appropriation  of  i?oOO  to  the  Home  Mission 
cause  of  the  Northern  District. 

7i.  The  expenses  incurred  by  the  holding  of  Provincial 
Synods,  in  so  far  as  said  expenses  are  not  covered  by  collections 
in  the  churches  for  this  purpose. 

FRESEXT    BV-LAWS    TO    THE    CONSTITUTIOX  OF    THE  XORTHERX 
DISTRICT    OF    THE    AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 

I.  Provincial  Si/nod. — The  Provincial  Synod  shall  be 
convened  once  in  every  three  years,  and  all  Officers  and 
Boards  appointed  by  the  Synod,  shall  report  to  the  same; 
the  reading  of  which  reports  shall  be  the  first  business  in 
order  after  the  organization  of  the  Synod. 

II.  Election  of  delegates  to  the  Si/nod. — In  the  election 
of  delegates  to  the  Provincial  Synod,  the  number  of  com- 
municant members  in  the  several  churches  on  the  New 
Year  preceding  said  election  shall  be  taken  as  the  basis  of 
representation  at  the  Synod,  and  a  certified  copy  of  said 
number,  signed  by  the  ministers  and  the  Church  Committee 


advisory  committee  of  three,  elected  by  the  Synod,  assists  in  the 
management.  The  income  of  the  church  is  barely  sufficient  to 
cover  the  expenditures. 


96 


TlIK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


or  Board  of  Elders,  shall  be  sent  in  to  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference  prior  to  the  holding  of  the  Synod. 
Each  church  having  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  com- 
municant members,  shall  send  one  delegate;  each  church 
Laving  one  hundred  and  fifty  communicants  and  less  than 
three  hundred,  two  delegates;  each  church  having  tbree 
hundred  communicants  and  less  than  five  hundred,  three 
delegates  ;  each  church  having  five  hundred  communicants 
and  less  than  seven  hundred,  shall  be  entitled  to  four  dele- 
gates, and  each  church  having  seven  hundred  communi- 
cants or  upward,  shall  be  entitled  to  five  delegates. 

nr.  Proclncial  Elders'  Confer encc—lha  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference  sb.all  consist  of  three  members,  who 
shall  fill  no  special  ministerial  ofiice  in  a  single  church, 
and  shall  be  elected  at  each  alternate  Synod ;  and  when 
that  Synod  shall  have  organized,  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  shall  resign  their  office. 

IV.  Nomination  of  Bishops. — In  the  nomination  of 
Bishops,  the  choice  of  the  Synod  shall  be  expressed  by 
ballot,  and  two-thirds  of  all  the  votes  of  members  present 
shall  be  required  for  a  nomination. 

V.  Votr^  to  Jill  vacancies  in  the  Unites  Elders'  Confer- 
ence.— The  eight  votes  to  which  the  Northern  District  of 
the  American  Province  is  entitled  in  filling  vacancies 
which  may  occur  in  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  shall 
be  apportioned  as  follows  : 

The  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall 
cast  one  vote  ;  the  ordained  ministers  in  actual  service  at 
Bethlehem  and  Emmaus,  one  vote;  the  same  at  Nazareth, 
Schoeneck  and  Hopedale,  one  vote;  the  same  at  Litiz, 
Lancaster  and  Lebanon,  one  vote ;  the  same  at  Philadel- 
phia, York  and  Graceham,  one  vote ;  the  same  at  New 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


97 


York,  Brooklyn  and  on  Staten  Island,  one  vote ;  the  same 
in  the  churches  of  Ohio,  one  vote ;  the  same  in  the  churches 
of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  one  vote  ;  and  if  new  churches  be 
formed,  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  have 
power  to  associate  the  ministers  of  the  same  with  one  or 
the  other  of  the  above  classes,  as  they  may  think  proper. 

VI.  Finances. — 1.  Every  Provincial  Synod  shall  elect  a 
committee  of  three  persons,  who  shall  constitute  an  Advisory 
Board  for  the  management  of  the  secular  affairs  of  the 
Sustentation  Fund,  in  connection  with  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference. 

2.  In  case  of  the  resignation  or  death  of  any  member  of 
said  committee,  it  shall  have  power  to  fill  the  vacancy  until 
the  next  election. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  said  committee,  in  connection 
with  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  to  hold  monthly 
meetings  J  at  which  meetings  a  statement  of  the  cash 
account  shall  be  submitted  by  the  Treasurer,  and  such  part 
of  the  cash  in  hand  as  may  be  deemed  advisable,  be 
securely  invested. 

4.  A  statement  of  the  financial  affairs  of  the  Sustentation 
Fund,  and  of  the  Church  Boarding  Schools,  shall  be  pre- 
sented to  each  Provincial  Synod. 

VII.  — Home  Missions. — The  entire  management  of 
Home  Missions,  including  the  appointment  of  the  Mission- 
aries and  the  expenditure  of  all  funds  appropriated  in  aid 
of  the  Home  [Mission  cause  by  the  church,  or  contributed 
by  societies  or  individuals,  shall  be  entrusted  to  a  "  Home 
Mission  Board;"  which  Board  shall  consist  of  the  existing 
members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  eight 
other  persons,  to  be  elected  by  each  Synod,  not  less  than 
three  of  whom  shall  be  residents  of  the  town  of  Bethlehem, 


98 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


in  Pennsylvania.  Said  Board  shall  have  power  to  fill 
vacancies  in  its  own  body. 

VIII.  I^ciu  ChvrcJies. — New  churches  shall  not  be  organ- 
ized by  division  of  existing  churches,  or  colonization  from 
the  same,  without  the  express  sanction  of  the  Provincial 
Synod. 

B.    CONSTITUTION    OF  THE   SOUTHERN   DISTRICT  OP  THE 
AMERICAN  PROVINCE. 

THE    PROVINCIAL  SYNOD. 

The  Provincial  Synod  shall  meet  statedly  every  six 
years,  or  more  frequently,  as  the  Synod  or  the  Executive 
Board  appointed  by  it  may  from  time  to  time  direct. 

Powers  of  I  lie  S^uod. 

1.  The  Provincial  Synod  «liall  have  power: 

a.  To  esamiue  the  spiritual  and  teuipural  condition  of  tlie 
churches  within  the  Province. 

b.  To  adopt  orders,  rules  and  regulations  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  same. 

c.  To  hear  and  redress  grievances. 

d.  To  examine  and  direct  all  financial  matters  of  the  Pro- 
vince, and  prescribe  rules  for  their  nianagcnicnt. 

e.  To  prescribe  the  mode  of  nominatiug  the  bishops. 

f.  To  elect  delegates  to  the  General  Synod,  according  to  the 
directions  of  the  same. 

g.  Generally  to  direct  all  matters  which  belong  to  the  go- 
vernment of  the  church  within  the  Province. 

2.  Changes  in  the  Constitution  may  be  made  by  the 
Provincial  Synod  under  the  following  restrictions  : 

Any  proposed  change  in  the  Constitution  shall  be  referred 
to  a  committee  of  nine  brethren,  elected  by  ballot,  and  when 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


99 


reported  back  from  the  committee,  it  shall  be  read  and  voted 
upon,  on  three  separate  days,  and  can  only  be  passed  by 
receiving  at  each  reading  a  majority  of  three-fourths  of  the 
votes  cast. 

Organization  of  tlx e  Si/nod. 

1.  The  churches  of  the  Province  shall  be  represented  in 
the  following  ratio  : 

Every  church  shall  be  entitled  to  one  delegate  for  every 
fifty  communicant  members  ;  those  churches,  hovrever,  which 
have  a  less  number  of  communicants,  but  still  a  separate 
organization,  shall  nevertheless  be  entitled  to  one  delegate.  * 

2.  Each  Synod,  when  convened,  shall  be  opened  by  the 
President  of  the  existing  Executive  Bnard,  but  shall  organ- 
ize by  electing  its  own  president  and  other  ofBcers. 

Members  of  the  Si/noJ. 

The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  Provincial 
Synod  : 

a.  The  members  of  the  existing  Executive  Board. 

b.  The  members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  or  the 
General  Board  of  the  whole  Unity. 

c.  All  bishops  of  the  United  Brethren's  Church,  whether  in 
actual  service  or  not. 

*  The  rule  in  reference  to  organized  churches  is,  at  this  time,  as 
follows  :  A  church  with  a  separate  organization,  entitling  it  to  a 
delegate  in  the  Provincial  Synod,  is  one  that  has  a  Standing  Com- 
mittee. No  new  church  can  be  fully  organized  unless  it  numbers 
at  least  thirty  communicants;  whenever  the  number  of  communi- 
cant members  of  an  existing  church  sinks  below  fifteen,  then  the 
separate  organization  of  such  a  church  is  to  be  suspended  in  as 
far  as  its  representation  at  the  Synod  is  concerned. 


100 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


d.  All  ordained  brethren,  who  are  in  actual  service  in  the 
Province,  either  as  pastors  of  churches,  or  as  principals  of  the 
educational  institutions; 

e.  The  financial  agent  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference  in 
the  Province,  commonly  called  the  Administrator  of  the  Unity. 

/.  The  delegates  from  the  different  churches  within  the 
Province. 

g.  The  members  of  the  Provincial  Boards  of  any  other  Pro- 
vince of  the  Brethren's  Unity,  or  its  delegates,  and  the  dele- 
gates of  other  Provincial  Synods  of  the  Brethren's  Church 
shall  be  entitled  to  scats,  but  as  advisory  members  only,  unless 
otherwise  orderetl. 

7i.  Synod  shall  have  the  power  to  admit  any  other  indivi- 
dual as  an  advisory,  but  not  as  a  full  member. 

Provincial  Elders^  Conference. 

1.  At  the  stated  Provincial  Synod,  to  be  convened  every 
sixth  year,  this  body  shall  elect,  by  ballot,  two  members  of 
the  Executive  Board,  which  board  is  to  be  called  the 
"Provincial  Elders'  Conference,"  and  is  to  be  responsible, 
in  local  matters,  to  the  Provincial  Synod. 

2.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  consist  of 
three  members  : 

a.  Of  a  president,  who  is  to  be  chosen  from  the  church  at 
large,  and  who,  as  a  general  rule,  is  to  hold  no  other  office. 

h.  Of  anotlier  member,  to  lie  elected  from  the  ministers  in 
the  Province,  whether  in  or  out  of  office. 

c.  Of  the  administrator  of  the  Unity's  estates  in  N.  C,  who 
is  appointed  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence : 

a.  To  see  to  it  that  the  general  principles  and  regulations 
of  the  Brethren's  Unity,  as  determined  by  the  General  Synods 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


101 


of  the  Church,  as  well  as  the  rules,  regulations  and  orders  of 
the  Provincial  Synod  are  faithfully  executed. 

b.  To  supply  the  churches  with  the  requisite  pastors,  under 
such  rules  and  regulations  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Pro- 
vincial Synod. 

c.  To  oversee  the  educational  institutions. 

d.  To  superintend  the  financial  concerns  of  the  Sustcntation 
Fund,  and  the  financial  matters  of  the  Province  in  general. 

Vacancies  in  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 

Vacancies  which  may  occur  in  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  during  the  interval  between  two  stated  Provin- 
cial Synods,  shall  be  filled  by  a  Provincial  Synod  to  be 
convened  for  that  purpose. 

Finances  of  the  Province. 

The  entire  management  of  the  Sustcntation  Fund  of  this 
Province  shall  be  entrusted  to  a  "  Financial  Board,"  com- 
posed of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  and  three  other 
members  to  be  elected  by  the  Provincial  Synod  at  its 
stated  meetings :  vacancies  occurring  by  death  or  other- 
wise among  the  three  members  thus  elected,  to  be  filled  by 
the  Board.  Provided  that  nothing  herein  contained  shall 
be  construed  as  justifying  the  Financial  Board  in  thwart- 
ing the  action  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  by 
refusing  to  defray  the  expenses  necessarily  incurred  in 
such  matters  as  belong  to  their  duties  as  the  Governing 
Board  of  the  Province ;  as  for  instance,  the  formation  and 
organization  of  new  churches,  the  calling  and  appointing  of 
ministers,  &c. 

From  the  Sustcntation  Fund  shall  be  paid  : 

a.  The  salary  of  the  President  of  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  and  the  general  expenses  of  this  Conference  and 
the  Province. 


102 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


h.  The  pensions  of  the  suiiernnnuated  ministers  and  others, 
■who  have  been  in  the  service  of  the  church  in  the  Province. 

c.  Any  appropriation's  in  aid  of  destitute  churches. 

d.  The  cspenses  of  the  p;eneral  education  of  the  chihlren  of 
ministers  and  others  in  the  service  of  tlie  church  in  the  Pro- 
vince. 

e.  The  expenses  of  the  education  of  young  men  engaged  in 
a  course  of  theological  study.* 

C.    CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CONTINENTAL  TROVINCE. 
THE    rROYINCIAL  SYNOD. 

Powers  of  the  Provincial  Sijnod. 

The  Provincial  Synod  of  the  Continental  Province  shall 
have  power : 

a.  To  fi.\  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  for  the  next  Provin- 
cial Synod. 

h.  To  direct  and  examine  all  financial  matters  of  the  Pro- 
vince. 

c.  To  direct  and  control  all  the  educational  concerns  of  the 
Province. 

d.  To  regulate  the  organization  of  new  churches,  and  to 
change  the  constitution  of  existing  churches. 

c.  To  direct  the  home  mission  work  in  the  Province,  and  the 
work  of  the  Diaspora. 

f.  To  direct  and  control  all  church  publications  in  the  Pro- 
vince, subject  to  the  established  doctrine  and  liturgy. 

rj.  To  hear  and  redress  complaints  and  grievances. 

*  The  Sustcntatiou  Fund  consists  almost  exclusively  of  the  sum 
received  by  this  Province  as  its  share  on  the  final  settlement  and 
separation  of  the  financial  atTairs  of  the  Unity,  at  the  General 
Synod  of  1857.  It  is  managed  and  controlled  by  the  "  Financial 
Board,"  which  appoints  a  treasurer,  who  may  or  may  not  be  a 
member  of  said  Board. 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


103 


Organization  of  the  Provincial  Synod. 
The  President  of  the  existing  Unity's  Elders'  Confer- 
ence shall  open  the  Synod;  but  the  Synod  shall  organize 
by  electing  its  own  president  and  other  officers. 

Members  of  the  Provincial  Synod. 
The  following  shall  be  members  of  the  Continental  Pro- 
vincial Synod : 

a.  The  members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

b.  The  bishops  of  the  Moravian  Church  residing  in  the  Pro- 
vince. 

c.  The  delegates  of  the  churches,  of  which  eacli  church- 
settlement  having  a  population  of  eight  hundred  souls,  or 
more,  shall  send  two,  as  also  the  settlement  in  the  midst  of 
which  the  Synod  may  be  held ;  but  every  other  church-settle- 
ment or  church  shall  send  one. 

d.  The  deputies  of  the  Elders'  Conferences,  each  of  which 
Conferences  must  be  represented  by  one  deputy. 

e.  The  members  of  the  Elders'  Conference  in  the  settlement 
in  which  the  Synod  is  held,  of  whom,  however,  only  one  shall 
have  a  vote,  as  the  representative  of  that  Conference. 

f.  Delegates  of  other  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  and  such  other 
brethren  as  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  in  its  capacity  of 
Provincial  Conference  may  invite,  shall  be  advisory  members, 
but  have  no  vote. 

THE    PROVIXCIAL    ELDERS'  CONFERENCE. 

Until  the  meeting  of  the  next  General  Synod,  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference  shall,  at  the  same  time,  be  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference  of  the  Continental  Province, 
and  as  such,  responsible  to  the  Synod  of  that  Province ; 
exercising  in  the  Continental  Province  the  same  powers 
which  the  other  Provincial  Elders'  Conferences  hold  in 
their  respective  Provinces. 


104 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


D.    CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  BRITISH  PROVINCE. 
THE    PROVINCIAL  SYNOD. 

1.  The  Provincial  Synod  of  the  British  Province  shall 
have  power : 

a.  To  fix  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  for  the  nest  Provin- 
cial Synod. 

h.  To  direct  and  examine  all  financial  matters  of  the  Pro- 
vince. 

c.  To  direct  and  control  all  the  educational  concerns  of  the 
Province. 

d.  To  regnlate  the  organization  of  new  churches,  and  to 
change  the  constitution  of  existing  churches. 

e.  To  direct  the  home  mission  work  in  the  Province. 

f.  To  direct  and  control  all  church  publications  in  the  Pro- 
vince, subject  to  the  established  doctrine  and  liturgy. 

(J.  To  hear  and  redress  complaints  and  grievances. 

//.  To  elect  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  which  shall 
consist  of  three  brethren  ;  and  two-thirds  of  tlie  votes  shall  be 
necessary  to  a  choice. 

2.  At  the  Provincial  Synod  of  the  British  Province,  the 
President  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  pre- 
side. 

.3.  The  following  shall  be  members  of  this  Provincial 
Synod : 

a.  The  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference. 
h.  The  bishops  in  the  Province. 

e.  The  Advocatus  and  Secretarins  Fratrum. 
d.  The  agent  of  the  Foreign  Missions. 

c.  Members  of  Elders'  Conferences,  and  ministers  who  can 
leave  their  place  of  residence  without  prejudice  to  the  ofBce 
they  hold. 

f.  Delegates  from  tlie  churches,  each  church  having  the 
right  to  choose  one. 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


105 


g.  Members  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  and  the 
delegates  of  other  Provinces  shall  be  advisory  members,  but 
without  a  vote. 

THE    PROVINCIAL    ELDERS'  CONFERENCE. 

1.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  of  this  Province 
shall  resign  at  each  Pi-ovincial  Synod,  which  shall  elect  a 
new  board,  the  former  members  being  re-eligible.  One  of 
the  elected  members  shall  be  appointed  President  by  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

2.  This  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  shall  be  subordi- 
nate and  responsible  to  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

3.  In  case  of  a  vacancy  occurring  in  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference,  it  shall  be  filled  by  the  Unity's  Elders' 
Conference,  guided  by  the  votes  of  the  ministers  of  the 
Province,  together  with  a  vote  of  each  church-committee. 

CHANGE    or  CONSTITUTION. 

No  proposition  affecting  the  constitution  of  the  British 
Provincial  Synod,  or  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference, 
shall  be  brought  forward  in  a  Provincial  Synod,  unless  it 
has,  three  months  previously,  been  communicated  by  its 
author  to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  througb 
them  to  the  churches  of  the  British  Province. 

SECTION   III. — THE  USE  OF  THE  LOT. 

As  this  subject  refers  particularly  to  the  ecclesiastical 
government  of  the  church,  a  brief  account  of  the  princi- 
ples upon  which  the  use  of  the  Lot  is  based,  must  be  ap- 
pended to  the  chapter  on  Constitution. 

The  use  of  the  lot,  in  the  Moravian  Church,  is  neither  a 
mysterious,  theosophic  appliance,  nor  an  exclusive  right 


106 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL, 


and  prerogative  bestowed  upon  that  particular  commu- 
nion; but  simply  a  Scriptural  act  of  faith,  which  any  body 
of  Christians  may  perform.  We  find,  indeed,  no  express 
command  given  in  the  New  Testament,  nor  even  a  direct 
promise,  in  regard  to  it.  But  Clirist  declares :  "  There- 
fore I  say  unto  you.  What  things  soever  ye  desire  when 
ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have 
them."  (Mark  xi.  24.)  And  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
the  following  record  occurs :  "  And  they  appointed  two, 
Joseph  called  Barsabas,  who  was  surnamcd  Justus,  and 
Matthias.  And  they  prayed,  and  said,  Thou,  Lord,  which 
knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these  two 
thou  hast  chosen,  that  he  may  take  part  of  this  ministry 
and  apostleship,  from  which  Judas  by  transgression  fell, 
that  he  might  go  to  his  own  place.  And  they  gave  forth 
their  lots;  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias;  and  he  was 
numbered  with  the  eleven  apostles."  (Acts  i.  23-26.) 
Upon  this  promise  of  Christ,  and  practice  of  the  apostles, 
the  use  of  the  lot,  in  the  Moravian  Church,  is  founded. 
The  church  believes  that  God  jjcrmits  it,  as  long  as  it  is 
upheld  by  faith.  As  soon  as  a  majority  of  Moravian  min- 
isters and  people  declare  that  they  no  longer  have  confi- 
dence in  this  mode  of  determining  the  will  of  the  Lord,  it 
must  necessarily  be  abolished.  This  essential  condition  of 
the  use  of  the  lot  has  been  repeatedly  recognized  by  the 
General  Synod.  Here  follows  the  substance  of  the  decla- 
ration of  the  last  General  Synod,  held  in  1857,  in  refer- 
ence to  this  matter : 

"  The  means  by  which  our  Lord  and  Saviour  conducts 
his  government  in  the  Brethren's  Church  are  no  other 
than  those  by  which  he  rules  his  universal  church  ;  namely, 
his  Holy  Word,  his  Holy  Spirit,  who  leads  us  into  all 


THE  CONSTITUTIOX. 


107 


truth,  and  the  dispensations  of  his  Providence,  by  which 
he  determines  the  course  of  his  church,  and  of  each  indivi- 
dual, according  to  his  own  wisdom  and  love.  But  if  we 
are  to  be  led  by  them,  there  is  required  on  our  part  a 
heart  obedient  to  the  direction  of  his  Word,  an  ear  open  to 
receive  the  instruction  of  his  Spirit,  and  a  watchful  eye  to 
mark  the  intimations  which  He  gives  us  in  the  leadings  of 
his  Providence.  The  more  these  dispositions  are  wrought 
in  our  hearts  through  grace,  the  more  securely  shall  we  be 
able  to  follow  his  guidance.  Such  was  the  conviction  of 
our  forefathers,  from  the  first  establishment  of  our  union. 
Nevertheless,  there  were  peculiar  cases  in  which,  deeply 
convinced  of  the  insufiiciency  of  their  own  insight  into  the 
things  of  God,  and  his  government  of  his  church,  and  ani- 
mated by  an  earnest  desire  to  know  the  will  of  the  Lord, 
and  to  be  guided  by  him  alone,  they  had  recourse  to  the 
lot,  believing  that  our  Saviour  would  not  put  their  child- 
like confidence  to  shame,  (Mark  xi.  24,)  but  in  answer  to 
their  united  prayers,  would  by  this  means  reveal  to  them 
his  gracious  will.  This  use  of  the  lot  is  not  founded  on 
any  express  command  or  promise  in  the  Scriptures  of  the 
New  Testament.  We  read,  however,  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  that  the  lot  was  used  by  them  in  the  appointment 
of  JIatthias  to  the  apostolic  office.  This  example  of  the 
apostles  determined  the  founders  of  the  Ancient  Moravian 
Church  to  refer  to  the  lot  the  choice  of  their  first  three 
elders,  and  the  congregation  of  Herrnhut  followed  the 
same  precedent,  when,  on  May  20th,  1727,  they  chose  by 
lot,  four  brethren  out  of  twelve  proposed  for  the  office  of 
elder.  Afterwards  the  use  of  the  lot  was  continued  in  the 
choice  of  elders,  and  the  sending  out  of  missionaries  and 
other  messengers  of  the  church.  And  not  only  in  these 
cases,  but  in  all  affairs  of  importance,  as  the  congregation 


108 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


of  Herrnbut  gradually  expanded  iuto  the  Unity  of  the 
Brethren,  those  who  had  the  direction  of  it,  felt  the  neces- 
sity of  being  thus  guided." 

"  We  regard  the  lot  with  thankfulness,  as  a  means 
granted  to  us  for  the  time,  by  the  Lord,  for  learning  his 
mind,  and  acting  under  his  direction,  when  He  does  not 
give  us  to  know  His  will  in  any  other  way.  Should  filial 
confidence  in  this  special  guidance  of  our  Lord  become 
more  and  more  weakened  among  us,  it  would  be  time  to 
lay  aside  a  usage,  which  must  be  devoid  of  blessing,  as 
soon  as  it  ceases  to  be  grounded  on  the  innermost  convic- 
tion of  the  heart."  (Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  4L) 

The  use  of  the  lot,  as  it  affects  the  whole  Unity,  takes 
place  in  the  two  following  cases  : 

1.  The  election  or  appointment  of  bishops,  as  a  general 
rule,  is  submitted  to  the  lot. 

2.  The  election  of  a  new  member  of  the  Unity's  Elders' 
Conference,  to  fill  a  vacancy  in  that  body,  occurring  in  the 
interval  between  two  General  Synods,  is  always  submitted 
to  the  lot. 

Each  Province  has  particular  rules  governing  the  use  of 
the  lot.  Those  for  the  American  I'rovince  are  the  follow- 
ing : 

1.  When  the  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence, after  deliberating  on  an  appointment,  are  /uUy  and 
unanimously  convinced,  that  they  desire,  in  sincere  faith, 
for  themselves,  the  direction  of  the  Lord  through  the 
lot,  then  they  may  ask  the  question  by  the  lot,  but  such 
use  of  the  lot  shall  be  binding  on  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference  only,  and  not  on  the  person  to  whom  the 
appointment  is  offered. 

2.  When  a  brother  or  sister  receives  an  appointment 
from  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  requires  a 


THE  CONSTITUTION. 


10!) 


special  lot  for  his  or  her  direction,  he  or  she  may  ask  tho 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  in  writing,  to  have  a  special 
lot  cast  for  himself  or  herself,  and  the  directions  given  by 
the  lot  shall  be  absolutely  binding  upon  that  brother  or 
sister. 

3.  When  a  brother  or  sister  is  desirous  of  having  in  his 
or  her  pn' cafe  affairs  a  decision  by  lot,  the  use  of  the  lot 
shall  be  allowed,  provided  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence becomes  satisfied  that  the  applicant  for  its  use  is 
possessed  of  implicit  faith  and  confidence,  and  will  yield 
perfect  obedience  to  and  cheerful  acquiescence  in  the  Lord's 
will  thus  ascertained ;  and  provided  further,  that  the 
matter  concerning  which  the  lot  is  requested,  be  of  such  a 
nature  as  to  render  its  use  proper  in  the  estimation  of  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference. — SijnoduJ  RcAuIts  o/1857, 
§44. 

These  simple  and  explicit  regulations  set  forth  the 
limits'^'  within  which  the  use  of  the  lot  is  allowed  in  this 

*  The  use  of  the  lot  in  contracting  marriages  Avas  abolished,  as 
a  rule,  many  years  ago.  Much  has  been  said  and  written  on  this 
subject  by  persons  not  acquainted  with  the  true  state  of  the  case, 
and  attempts  have  been  made  to  cast  ridicule  upon  the  usage. 
This  note  is  given  in  the  way  of  explanation  of  the  usage,  as  it 
really  prevailed. 

The  fundamental  principle  underlying  the  employment  of  the 
lot  in  the  case  of  marriages,  was  a  noble  principle  of  devotion  to 
the  service  of  Christ.  The  Brethren  believed  that  the  extension 
of  His  kingdom,  through  their  agency,  should  not  be  hindered  by 
any  of  the  relations  of  this  life,  in  accordance  with  what  the  Lord 
himself  said,  as  stated  in  Matthew,  xix.  29.  They  feared  that 
early  engagements  would  often  prevent  young  men  from  going 
forth,  as  messengers  of  the  gospel,  to  distant  lands,  or  render  a 
long  abode  in  them  irksome ;  they  were,  moreover,  convinced 
6 


110 


THE  MOKAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Province,  aud  imply  that  it  is  never  to  bo  employed  by  an 
individual,  or  by  any  other  ecclesiastical  board  or  body, 
except  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  the  Pro- 
vincial Synod. 

that  it  was  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance  not  only  to  enter 
the  marriage  state  in  the  fear  of  God,  but  to  secure  partners  in 
life  who  •would,  in  the  fullest  sense,  be  helpmates  to  them  while 
laboring  in  the  Loid's  vineyard.  Therefore  they  had  faith  in  Him 
that  he  would  condescend  to  give  them  such  wives  as  they  needed, 
and  as  would  approve  themselves  worthy  handmaids  of  His. 
Besides,  owing  to  the  peculiar  regulations  of  the  settlements, 
young  men  and  young  women  had  very  little  social  intercourse, 
together.  In  this  way,  the  lot  came  into  use  for  contracting 
marriages  in  the  case  of  missionaries  and  ministers,  and  gradually 
of  all  the  members  of  the  church.  Rut  it  was  not  employed  in 
the  manner  so  often  set  forth  by  ignorant  writers.  Men  and 
women  were  not  indiscriminately  coupled,  without  their  know- 
ledge, and  contrai-y  to  their  wishes.  The  mode  of  proceeding 
was  simply  tliis :  When  a  man  wished  to  marry,  he  proposed  a 
woman  to  the  authorities  of  the  church  :  or,  if  he  had  no  pro- 
posal to  make,  left  it  to  them  to  suggest  a  woman.  The  authori- 
ties submitted  the  proposal  to  the  decision  of  the  lot,  and  if  it  was 
confirmed,  made  the  woman  an  offer  of  marriage  in  the  name  of 
the  man,  which  offer  she  u  as  at  perfect  liberty  to  reject,  if  she 
thought  proin-i- :  for  the  lot  Ijound  the  authorities  to  make  the 
olfer,  but  not  the  woman  to  accept  it.  If  she  refused,  or  if  the 
proposal  was  negatived  by  the  lot,  the  man  made  another;. and 
the  authorities  never  forced  any  woman  upon  him  against  his  will. 

So  far,  therefore,  from  ridiculing  this  usage,  an  intelligent  mind 
capable  of  appreciating  the  spirit  which  animated  the  early 
Brethren  in  this  respect,  will  be  filled  with  profound  admiration 
at  the  faith  which  they  displayed.  When  confidence  in  this  mode 
of  contracting  marriages  began  to  wane,  the  rule  was  abrogated. 
But  while  it  continued,  there  were  far  less  unhappy  marriages 
among  the  Brethren,  than  among  tlie  same  number  of  people  in 
any  other  denomination  of  Christians.  This  is  a  well  known  and 
nliundantly  .siili^tiiutiatod  fact. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DOCTRINE. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  Ancient  Church  of  the  Brethren  had  a  regu- 
lar Confession  of  Faith,  which  was  several  times 
revised,  and  appeared  in  kg  most  complete  form  in 
the  year  1535.  In  15^,  it  was  published  in 
German,  with  a  preface  by  Dr.  M.  Luther.  The 
Renewed  Church  has  no  Confession  of  Faith,  as  such  ; 
that  is,  no  document  bearing  this  name.  In  the 
Continental  Province,  where  adherence  to  a  Confession 
is  an  essential  condition  of  the  ecclesiastical  privi- 
leges which  the  Brethren's  Church  enjoys,  the  Augs- 
burg Confession,  in  its  twenty-one  articles,  is  acknow- 
ledged, "being  the  first  and  most  generally  received 
Confession  of  the  Protestant  Church,  and  containing 
a  simple  and  clear  enunciation  of  the  articles  of  the 
Christian  faith."*  This  acknowledgment,  however, 
according  to  the  declaration  of  the  General  Synod, 
does  not  bind  the  conscience  of  an}'  member,  much 
less  is  it  of  any  account  in  those  Provinces  of  the 
Unity  "where  the  Augsburg  Confession  has  no  other 
value  than  as  being  the  creed  of  one  (the  Lutheran) 

*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ^  94,  p.  9G. 


112 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


among  many  churches  enjoying  equal  rights  and 
liberty."* 

But  although  the  Moravian  Brethren's  Church  has 
issued  no  Confession  of  Faith,  as  such,  it  has  several 
works,  bearing  the  authority  of  the  General  Synod, 
and  setting  forth  the  doctrines  which  it  teaches. 
These  are  :  "  An  Exposition  of  Christian  Doctrine  as 
taught  in  the  Protestant  Church  of  the  United 
Brethren,"  by  Bishop  Spangenberg,  Barby,  1779, 
translated  into  English  by  La  Trobe,  and  published 
in  1784  ;  "  A  Catechism  for  the  Instruction  of  Youth 
in  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren,"  various 
editions,  German  and  English;  "An  Epitome  of 
Christian  Doctrine  for  the  Instruction  of  Candidates 
for  Confirmation ;"  and  a  chapter  on  Doctrine,  in 
the  Synodal  Results.  "  The  Easter  Morning  Litany," 
moreover,  contains  a  brief  Confession  of  Faith,  and 
is  used  annually  in  all  Moravian  churches  in  Christian 
and  heathen  lands. 

A  Compendium  of  Doctrine  is  here  given,  compiled 
from  the  authorized  publications  of  the  church,  and 
in  their  very  languages,  with  references  to  the  works 
from  which  the  sentences  are  severally  taken.  Then 
follows  the  Easter  Morning  Litany. 

A  COMrENDlUiM  OP  nOCTRINK. 

I.— Of  Ihc  Standard  of  Doctrine. 
The  Holy  Scriptures,  of  the  Okl  and  New  Testament, 
are  and  remain  the  only  rule  of  our  fiiith  and  practice.  ^Ye 
*  Synodal  Results  of  1R5Y,  ?  91,  p.  9G. 


DOCTRINE. 


113 


revere  tlieui  as  the  word  of  God,  wliich  he  spake  to  man- 
kind, in  time  past  by  the  prophets,  and  in  these  last  days 
by  his  Son  and  his  apostles,  to  instruct  them  in  the  way  of 
salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.* 

II.  — 0/  the  mil/  Trinity. 

We  believe  that  God  revealed  himself  to  man,  as 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.    (Matt,  xxviii.  19.)t 

III.  — 0/  God  the  Father. 

The  most  exalted  character  we  can  give  of  the  Father, 
is  that  he  is  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  (2  Cor. 
xi.  31 ;  Ephes  i.  3;  1  Peter  i.  B  ;)J  hence  we  hold  the  doc- 
trine of  the  love  of  God  the  Father,  who  "  has  chosen  us 
in  Christ  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  and  who  "so 
loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life."§ 

IV.— (9/  God  the.  Son. 
We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  real  Godhead  and  real 
manhood  of  Jesus  Christ;  that  God  the  Creator  of  all 
things,  was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  and  has  reconciled  the 
world  unto  himself;  that  "  he  is  before  all  things,  and  by 
him  all  things  consist."  || 

Y. —  Of  God  the  Holi/  Ghost. 
We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  his  gracious 

*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  g  4,  p.  6. 
f  Catechism  for  Confirmation,  Question  4. 
J  Sp.ingenberg's  Exposition,  ?  86,  p.  140. 
?  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ^  G,  p.  7. 
II  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  g  0,  p.  7. 


114 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


operations,*  who  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  and  whom 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  sent  after  he  went  away,  that  he 
should  abide  with  us  forever  jf  and  believe  that  it  is  he 
who  works  in  us  the  knowledge  of  sin,  faith  in  Jesus, 
and  the  witness  that  we  are  children  of  God. J 

VI.— 0/  Total  Deiwavitj. 
Wc  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  total  depravity  of  human 
nature;  that  there  is  no  health  in  us;  and  that,  since  the 
fall,  we  have  no  power  left  to  save  ourselves. § 
f 

VII. —  Of  the  Atonement. 
We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  and  satisfaction 
of  Jesus  Christ  for  us;  that  he  "was  delivered  for  our 
offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our  justification ;"  and 
that  in  his  merits  alone  we  find  forgiveness  of  sins  and 
peace  with  God.|l 

VIII.— 0/  the  New  Birth. 
It  has  been  the  earnest  desire  of  our  church,  from  the 
beginning,  that  each  individual  member  of  it  should  be 
led,  in  the  school  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  a  deep  and  tho- 
rough knowledge,  not  only  of  his  sinfulness,  but  of  his 
exposedness  to  condemnation  before  God,  as  the  desert  of 
sin ;  and  so  be  brought  to  genuine  repentance,  and  to  the 
conviction  of  his  need  of  a  Saviour ;  whence  will  result, 
through  living  faith  in  Jesus,  a  thorough  renewal  of  the 
inward  man,  consisting  not  in  the  mere  laying  aside  of 

*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  I  6,  p.  8. 

f  Easter  Morning  Litany,  p.  xv. 

}  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ^  G,  p.  8. 

I  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ^  G,  p.  7. 

II  Synodal  Results  of  1856,  §  6,  p.  7. 


DOCTRINE. 


115 


some  sinful  habits,  but  in  an  entire  change  of  views  and 
dispositions,  and  in  a  full  surrender  of  the  heart  to  the 
Lord.* 

IX.— 0/  Faith 
Cordially  to  embrace  that  f;iithful  saying,  as  worthy  of 
all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners,  and  that  for  the  sake  of  his  blood  and  death, 
our  sins  are  forgiven,  and  life  and  salvation  imparted  unto 
MS — this  is  faith,  the  gift  of  God,  coming  not  by  our  own 
reason  and  strength.  We  believe,  that  through  faith  we 
obtain  righteousness  ami  peace  with  (rod,  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  the  sure  hope  of  eternal  life  and  happiness. 'j" 

X. —  Of  Sanrtijicatlon. 
We  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  fruits  of  faith,  that  it  must 
show  itself  as  an  active  principle,  by  a  willing  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  flowing  from  love  and  gratitude  to 
God  and  believe  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  pardoned 
sinner  to  maintain  close  and  constant  communion  with  our 
Saviour,  according  to  his  own  words :  "As  the  branch 
cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine,  no 
more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me,"  (John  xv.  4); 
that  thus  true  sanctification  of  soul  and  body,  and  a  trans- 
formation into  the  Saviour's  image,  are  wrought  within 
us,  not  legally,  but  evangelically;  and  that  the  work  is 
cherished  in  humility,  and  maintained  and  ripened  more 
and  more  for  the  perfect  state,  by  a  constant  looking  unto 
Jesus,  and  to  all  the  merits  of  his  holy  life.§ 

*  Synodal  Results  of  18uT,  I  8,  p.  8  and  0. 

f  Catechism  for  Confirmation,  Questions  26,  27  and  28. 

X  Sj'nodal  Results  of  1857,  I  G,  p.  8. 

I  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  g  8.  p.  D. 


116 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


XI. —  Of  Jesus  Clirist  as  the  Centre  of  Doctrine. 
In  conformity  with  these  fundamental  articles  of  our 
faitb,  the  great  theme  of  our  preaching  is  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour,  he  who  says  of  the  Scriptures :  "  they  are  they 
which  testify  of  uic," — "  in  whom  all  the  promises  of  God 
are  yea  and  amen," — iu  whom  we  have  the  grace  of  the 
Son,  the  love  of  the  Fatlicr,  and  the  communion  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Tlic  Avord  of  the  cross — that  is,  the  testi- 
mony uf  his  Yoliuif:iry  offering  of  liiniself  tn  sufil'r  and  to 
ilir,  and  ciftht'  treasures  of  m'ace  piirehased  thereby — is  the 
lieginiiing.  niidiUe  and  cud  of  our  ministry,  and  to  pro- 
claim the  liiiiil's  death  we  regard  as  the  main  calling  of 
the  Brethren's  Church.  We  point  to  him  as  "made  of 
God  unto  us  wisdom,  aud  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption."  Hence  we  maintain,  that  while  the 
law  of  God  is  given  us  for  the  knowledge  of  sin,  we  are 
led  to  true  contrition  of  spirit  by  tlic  testimony  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  bears  more  especially  to  our  want  of  faith  in 
Jesus,  and  our  indilfereuce  to  the  Saviour  who  hung  upon 
the  cross  for  us.  (John  xvi.  8  and  9  ;  Acts  ix.  5.)  The 
look  at  his  agonizing  death  shows  us  the  merited  curse  and 
eondeuiuatiou  under  which  we  lie  by  nature,  but  at  the 
s  inie  time  re\eal.s  the  sole  ground  of  justification  before 
God,  recoueili.ition  with  him,  and  deliverance  from  the 
power  of  death,  and  from  our  vain  conversation,  so 
that  the  conscience  is  "purged  from  dead  works  to  serve 
the  living  God."* 

XII. —  Of  Christian  Life. 
Our  great  and  only  Master  comprises  the  whole  doc- 
trine of  Christian  morality,  according  to  its  inmost  spirit, 
*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  ^  T,  p.  8. 


DOCTRINE. 


117 


in  the  commandment  of  love  to  God,  and  to  our  neighbor. 
After  his  example  and  that  of  his  apostles,  we  will  be 
careful  to  remind  one  another  of  all  those  Christian  virtues 
which  flow  therefrom,  and  which  adorn  the  character  of  a 
true  child  of  God.  We  will  especially  enforce  the  import- 
ance of  strict  conscientiousness  in  our  whole  conduct,  and 
raise  a  warning  voice  against  every  species  of  vice  and 
immorality.  Yet  all  our  warnings  and  exhortations  must 
not  only  have  reference  to  Jesus  as  our  all-perfect  example, 
but  be  in  close  accordance  with  the  doctrine  of  faith, 
insisting,  according  to  our  Lord's  direction,  that  the  tree 
must  first  be  made  good,  in  order  that  it  may  bring  forth 
good  fruit.* 

XIII.— 0/  Ihc  Church. 
The  souls  dispersed  iu  all  the  world,  who  adhere  to 
Christ  by  faith,  who  are  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  are  the  body  of 
Christ,  the  house  of  God,  the  flock  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd,-|- — the  holy,  universal  Christian  Church. t 

XIV. —  Of  Baptism. 
We  first  receive  a  pledge  of  the  forgiveness  of  sius,  and 
of  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  iu  the  sacrament  of 
Holy  Baptism,  for  baptism  is  a  washing  aud  cleansing  from 
sin  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  loved  the  church, 
and  gave  himself  for  it,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word.§  (Ephes.  v. 
2.5  and  26.) 

*  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  §  9,  p.  10. 
t  Spangenberg's  Exposition,  §  254,  p.  -i-il. 
%  Easter  Morning  Litany,  p.  xv. 
g  Catechism  for  Confirmation,  Question  33  and  34. 
6* 


118 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


XV.— 0/'  (he  Baptiam  of  Infants. 
Infant  Baptism  is,  in  tlie  Holy  Scriptures,  neither  ex- 
pvpssly  comnKuuled  nor  forbidden;*  but  inasmuch  as  our 
ciiiidnn,  by  their  birth  in  the  Christian  church,  are  called 
by  the  Lord  to  participate  in  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel 
Dispensation,  (1  Cor.  vii.  14,)  and  Christ  himself  blessed 
little  children,  and  declared  that  of  such  was  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  we  consider  it  to  be  the  duty  of  parents  to  bring 
their  infants  to  be  baptized. f 

XVI. —  Of  (he  Lord's  Supper. 
The  promifc  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and  the  grace  of 
God  is  renewed  and  sealed  to  us,  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper; — which  is  a  memorial  of  his  death,  insti- 
tuted by  Christ  himself,  wherein,  while  jointly  eating  of 
the  l)Iossod  bread  and  drinkinL;-  of  the  blessed  cup,  we  re- 
ceive the  body  and  blood  of  <uir  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  a 
pledge  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  of  life,  and  eternal  happi- 
ness.t  (1  Cor.  xi.  26,  x.  IG.)  That  is,  whenever  this  Holj' 
Supper  is  taken  according  to  the  mind  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
enjoyment  of  the  bread  and  wine  is  connected  with  the 
enjoyment  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus,  in  a  manner 
incomprehensible  to  us,  and  therefore  inexpressible. § 

XVIL — Of  the  Final  ConJidon  of  Man/and  in  Eterniti/. 

The  wicked,  condemned  by  Christ,  the  righteous  Judge, 
shall  suffer  everlasting  punishment  in  hell ;  but  the  right- 
eous shall  see  God,  and  be  forever  with  the  Lord,  in  whose 

*  Spaiigenberg's  Exposition,  ^  141  p.  235. 

t  Synodal  Results  of  1857,  I  19. 

;1;  Cateclii.sin  for  Confirmation,  Qnestion  37  and  38. 

^  Spaiigenberg's  Exposition,  §  14G,  p.  245. 


DOCTRINE. 


119 


presence  thci"e  is  fulness  of  joy,  and  at  whose  right  hand 
there  are  pleasures  for  evermore.  (Matt.  xxv.  34,  41,  46; 
1  Thess.  iv.  17.* 


THE  EASTER  MORNING  LITANY. 

MiN.  I  believe  in  the  One  only  God,  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  who  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ,  and 
was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself. 

I  believe  in  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  hath  chosen  us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world ; 

Who  hath  delivered  us  frpm  the  power  of  darkness,  and 
hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son  ; 

Who  hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  hea- 
venly places  in  Christ ; 

Who  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheri- 
tance of  the  saints  in  light :  having  predestinated  us  unto 
the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself, 
according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  to  the  praise  of 
the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted 
in  the  Beloved. 

Cong.     This  1  verily  hdieve. 

We  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  pru- 
dent, and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes  :  even  so,  Father ; 
for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 

Father,  glorify  thy  name. 

MfN.  AND  Cong.    Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,,  hal- 
lowed he  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  co7ne ;  thy  will  be  done 
in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven :  give  iis  this  day  our  daily 
bread;  and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them 
*  Catechism  for  Confirmation,  Question  41. 


120 


THE  MUUAVIAN  MANUAL. 


that  trcqmss  against  us  ;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation, 
hut  deliver  us  from  coil :  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and 
the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever  and  ever  :  Amen. 

MiN.  I  believe  in  the  name  of  the  only  begotten  Son 
of  God,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  through  him ; 

I  believe,  that  he  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelled  among 
us,  and  took  on  him  the  form  of  a  servant ; 

By  the  overshadowing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  conceived 
of  the  Virgin  Mary ;  as  the  children  are  partakers  of  flesh 
and  blood,  he  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of  the  same ; 
was  born  of  a  woman ; 

And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  was  tempted  in 
all  points  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin  : 

For  he  is  the  Lord,  the  Messenger  of  the  covenant, 
whom  we  delight  in.  The  Lord  and  his  Spirit  hath  sent 
him  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord  : 

He  spoke  that  which  he  did  know,  and  testified  that 
which  he  had  seen :  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  the  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God. 

Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world ; 

Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and 
buried ; 

The  third  day  rose  again  from  the  dead,  and  with  him 
many  bodies  of  the  saints  which  slept ; 

Ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  throne  of  the 
Father,  whence  he  will  come,  in  like  manner  as  he  was 
seen  going  into  heaven. 

Cong.    Amen,  come,  Lord  Jesus ;  come,  we  implore  thee : 
With  longing  hearts  we  now  are  waiting  for  thee ; 
Come  soon,  0  come. 

The  Lord  will  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with 


DOCTRINE. 


121 


the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God,  to 
judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

This  is  my  Lord,  who  redeemed  me,  a  lost  and  undone 
human  creature,  purchased  and  gained  mc  from  sin,  from 
death,  and  from  the  power  of  the  devil ; 

Not  with  gold  or  silver,  but  with  his  holy  precious  blood, 
and  with  his  innocent  suffering  and  dying; 

To  the  end  that  I  should  be  his  own,  and  in  his  king- 
dom live  under  him  and  serve  him,  in  eternal  righteous- 
ness, innocence,  and  happiness ; 

So  as  he,  being  risen  from  the  dead,  liveth  and  reigneth, 
world  without  end. 

Cong.     This  I  most  certainly  hdieve. 

I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  proceedeth  from  the 
Father,  and  whom  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  sent,  after  he 
went  away,  that  he  should  abide  with  us  for  ever ; 

That  he  should  comfort  us,  as  a  mother  comforteth  her 
children ; 

That  he  should  help  our  infirmities,  and  make  interces- 
sion for  us  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered ; 

That  he  should  bear  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  arc 
the  children  of  God,  and  teach  us  to  cry,  Abba,  Father : 

That  he  should  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  the  love  of 
God,  and  make  our  bodies  his  holy  temple  : 

And  that  he  should  work  all  in  all,  dividing  to  every 
man  severally  as  he  will. 

To  him  be  glory  in  the  church,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 
the  holy,  universal  Christian  church,  in  the  communion  of 
saints,  at  all  times,  and  from  eternity  to  eternity. 

Cong.  Amen. 

I  believe  that,  by  my  own  reason  and  strength,  I  cannot 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord,  or  come  to  him ; 


122 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


But  that  the  Holy  Ghost  callcth  mc  by  the  gospel, 
enlighteneth  me  with  his  gifts,  sanctifieth  and  prcserveth 
me  in  the  true  faith  ;  ' 

Even  as  he  calleth,  gathereth,  enlighteneth,  and  sancti- 
fieth the  whole  church  on  earth,  which  he  keepcth  by 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  only  true  faith  ; 

In  which  Christian  church,  God  forgiveth  me  and  every 
believer  all  sin  daily  and  abundantly. 

Cong.     This  I  assuredli/  believe. 

I  believe,  that  by  holy  baptism  I  am  embodied  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church  of  Christ,  which  he  hath  loved,  and  for 
which  he  gave  himself,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word. 

Cong.  Amen. 

In  this  communion  of  saints  my  faith  is  placed  upon  my 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  us,  and  shed 
his  blood  on  the  cross  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  who 
hath  granted  unto  me  his  body  and  blood  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  as  a  pledge  of  grace  ;  as  the  Scriptures  saith,  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was 
betrayed,  took  bread :  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  and  said.  Take,  cat : 
this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you ;  this  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also,  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  when  he  had  supped,  took  the  cup,  gave 
thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying.  Drink  ye  all  of  it : 
this  is  my  blood,  the  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is 
shed  for  you,  and  for  many,  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of 
me. 

Cong.  Amen. 

I  have  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which 


DOCTRINE. 


123 


is  far  better  j  I  shall  never  taste  death ;  yea,  I  shall  attain 
unto  the  resurrection  of  the  dead :  for  the  body  which  I 
shall  put  off,  this  grain  of  corruptibility,  shall  put  on 
incorruption  ;  my  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope. 

And  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from  the 
dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  shall  also 
quicken  these  our  mortal  bodies,  if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  hath  dwelled  in  them. 

Cong.  Amen. 

We  poor  sinners  jJrai/, 

Hear  ns,  (jracious  Lord  and  God ; 

And  keep  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  our  brethren, 
and  with  our  sisters,  who  have  entered  into  the  joy  of  their 
Lord ; 

Also  with  the  servants  and  handmaids  of  our  church, 
whom  thou  hast  called  home  in  the  past  year,  and  with  the 
whole  church  triumphant  j  and  let  us  rest  together  in  thy 
presence  from  our  labors. 

Cong.  Amen. 

Tbcy  are  at  rest  in  lusting  bliss, 

Beholding  Christ  our  Saviour: 
Our  humble  expectation  is 

To  live  with  him  for  ever. 

Glory  be  to  Him  who  is  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life ; 
He  was  dead,  and  behold.  He  is  alive  for  evermore  j  And 
he  that  believeth  in  Him,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall 
he  live. 

Glory  be  to  Him  in  the  church  which  waiteth  for  Him, 
and  in  that  which  is  around  flim  ;  for  ever  and  ever. 
Cong.  Amen. 


124 


THK  MOllAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Grant  us  to  lean  unshaken 

Upon  thy  faithfulness, 
Until  we  bence  are  taken 

To  see  thee  face  to  face. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all. 
'  Cong.  Amen. 


CHAPTER  V. 


MINISTRY. 


The  orders  in  the  ministry  of  the  Moravian  United 
Brethren's  Church,  are  derived  from  the  Ancient 
Unitas  Fratruni,  and  are  those  of  BlsJiops,  Presby- 
ters and  Deacons. 

I.  JBishops. — -The  episcopal  succession,  which  was 
secured  in  the  manner  set  forth  in  the  first  chapter, 
is  prized  by  the  church  as  a  valuable  inheritance,  and 
as  one  of  the  principal  links  whicli  connect  the  former 
and  the  present  Unity.  But  the  prerogatives  of  the 
episcopal  ofiice,  as  it  now  exists,  are  diiferent  from 
those  formerly  connected  with  it.  In  the  Ancient 
Church,  the  government  was  vested,  ex  officio,  in  the 
bishops.  This  is  not  the  case  now.  The  Renewed 
Church  had  adopted  a  form  of  government  before 
the  episcopate  was  transferred  to  it ;  and  when  the 
transfer  took  place,  no  change  was  made  in  that  form. 
The  General  Synod  has  established  the  following 
principles  : 

1.  "  Our  episcopacy  in  itself  gives  to  the  individual 
who  holds  it,  no  title  to  a  share  in  the  government  of 
the  Brctliren's  Church,  or  of  any  individual  congre- 
gation. 


126 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


2.  "No  bishop  is,  as  such,  subordinate  to  another. 

3.  "  A  bishop  has  no  diocese  committed  to  his 
jurisdiction. 

4.  "A  bishop,  like  every  other  servant  of  the 
Unity,  must  receive  a  special  appointment  to  any 
office  which  he  holds,  from  the  Synod,  or  the  Unity's 
Elders'  Conference,  or  a  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence. 

5.  "  Ordination  to  the  diffei-ent  church-degrees  can 
be  performed  only  by  virtue  of  an  express  commission 
from  the  above-mentioned  authorities." 

The  prerogatives  belonging  to  the  bishops,  in  virtue 
of  their  office,  are  : 

1.  They  only  can  ordain  to  the  three  orders  in  the 
ministry. 

2.  They  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  the  General 
Synod. 

3.  They  have  a  seat  and  vote  in  the  Provincial 
Synods  of  the  respective  Provinces  in  which  they 
reside. 

At  the  same  time,  however,  bishops  are  almost 
invariably,  by  election  or  appointment,  connected 
with  the  government  of  the  church,  both  in  the  Pro- 
vinces and  so  far  as  the  Unity  at  large  is  concerned. 
The  President  of  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference, 
with  only  two  exceptions,  has  always  been  a  bishop ; 
and  the  Presidents  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ences, as  a  general  thing,  belong  to  the  same  order. 
There  are  at  present  sixteen  bishops,  of  whom  three 
have  retired  from  active  service.    Of  the  thirteen  in 


MINISTRY. 


127 


the  service,  eight  are  engaged  in  administering  the 
government  of  the  church ;  namely,  four  in  the 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference,  two  in  the  Provincial 
Conference  of  the  American  Province  North,  and 
two  in  the  Provincial  Conference  of  the  British  Pro- 
vince. 

Bishops  are  elected  by  the  General  Synod,  or 
appointed  by  the  Unity's  Elders'  Conference.  In 
either  case,  the  lot,  as  a  general  rule,  is  used.  The 
American  Province  has  the  right  to  nominate  its 
bishops,  which  is  done  by  the  Provincial  Synod  ;  but 
the  appointment  rests  with  the  General  Synod,  or 
Unity's  Elders'  Conference. 

II.  Presbyters. — When  deacons,  after  serving  one 
or  two  years,  have  approved  themselves  worthy  min- 
isters of  Christ  and  his  church,  and  have  charge  of  a 
congregation,  or  are  appointed  to  preside  over  any 
distinct  branch  of  service  in  the  Brethren's  Church, 
they  are  ordained  presbyters.  This  ordination  does 
not  give  them  any  new  prerogatives,  but  confirms 
them  in  their  ministerial  office. 

III.  Deacons. — The  degree  of  deacon  is  conferred 
upon  candidates  for  the  ministry,  when  they  first 
enter  the  service  of  the  church  ;  and  this  ordination 
qualifies  them  for  administering  the  sacraments. 

The  "  Synodal  Results"  of  1857  contain  the  fol- 
lowing sentiment  respecting  ordination  to  these  three 
orders  :  "  As  every  ordination  is  accompanied  by  the 
believing  prayers  of  the  assembled  congregation,  to 
the  Head  of  the  church,  and  by  the  laying  on  of 


128 


THK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


hands  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  we  consider  it  as  a  means  of  conveying 
special  divine  blessing  to  those  who  receive  the  im- 
portant charge,  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  He 
has  purchased  with  his  own  blood." 

Candidates  for  the  3Iinistry. — In  the  American 
Province,  such  young  men  as  have  finished  their 
studies  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  passed  the 
examinations  which  are  held,  semi-annually,  in  this 
institution,  become  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and 
are  thereby  licensed  to  preach.  They  generally 
enter  the  Church  Boarding  School  at  Nazareth,  as 
teachers,  and  remain  there  until  they  receive  ap- 
pointments as  ministers. 

In  the  other  Provinces  of  the  Unity,  candidates 
for  the  ministry  are  usually  received  into  the  class  of 
acolothists,  which  has  been  derived  from  the  Ancient 
Brethren's  Church.  Into  the  same  class  many  of  the 
instructors  of  youth,  female  elders,  and  superintend- 
ents of  Widows'  and  Sisters'  Houses,  wives  of  mis- 
sionaries and  of  ministers  are  admitted.  The  recep- 
tion takes  place  in  the  presence  of  the  Unity's  Elders' 
Conference,  or  of  a  Provincial  Elders'  Conference; 
the  persons  received  giving  their  right  hands  to  the 
elders,  as  a  pledge  of  their  desire  to  be  faithful  in  the 
service  of  the  church.  This  custom  is  occasionally 
observed  in  the  American  Province. 

Here  follows  the  episcopal  succession,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  Ancient  Unitas  Fratrum  to  the 
present  time.    Stephen,  Bishop  of  the  Waldenses, 


MINISTRY. 


129 


and  his  assistants,  transferred  the  succession  to  the 
Ancient  Church,  in  the  year  1467,  consecrating  the 
first  three  bishops  of  the  list  below ;  and  Daniel 
Jablonsky  and  Christian  Sitkovius,  the  survivors  of 
the  line,  transferred  the  succession  to  the  Renewed 
Church,  in  the  year  1735,  consecrating  David 
Nitschman,  the  first  bishop  of  the  present  Unity. 
It  ■will  be  seen  from  this  list,  that  the  Moravian 
Church  is  the  oldest  Protestant  Episcopal  church. 
In  the  year  1749,  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain 
passed  an  act  to  encourage  the  Brethren  to  settle  in 
North  America,  and  acknowledged  them  as  an  epis- 
copal church. 


The.  Episcopal  Succession  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum, 
from  1467  to  1859. 


Tear 

No. 

ofConse- 

Bishops. 

Provinces 

cration. 

Ancient  Church. 

1 

14G7 

Michael  Bradacius, 

JIoravian-Bohemian. 

2 

A  Waldensiaa  Pastor, 

3 

A  Roman  Catholic  Priest, 

4 

Matthias  ofKunwalde, 

5 

Procop  of  Uradeck, 

C 

1499 

Thomas  of  Przehiutsch, 

"       Elias  of  Krzizauow, 

8 

1503 

Luke  of  Prague, 

9 

Ambrose  of  Skutsch, 

10 

1506 

Wenzel, 

11 

Daniel, 

12 

151G 

Martin  Skoda, 

13 

1529 

Wenzel  Albus, 

14 

Andrew  Cj-clov, 

15 

John  Horn, 

16 

1532 

Benedict  Bavorin, 

130 

No. 

11 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 
32 
33 
34 
35 
36 
37 
38 
39 
40 
41 
42 
43 
44 
45 
46 
47 
48 
49 
50 
51 
52 
53 
54 
55 
56 
57 
58 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Tear 
>f  Conse- 
cration. 


1532 
1537 
1550 


1553 
1557 

1571 


1577 

1587 

1589 

1594 

1599 

1601 

ICOG 
1608 

1609 
1611 
1612 

1618 
1627 
1629 
1632 


1633 
1644 


Veit  Michalek, 

John  Augusta, 

Martin  Michalek, 

Matthias  Sion, 

John  Czerny, 

Matthias, 

Paul  Paulin, 

Mattliias  Czervenka, 

George  Israel, 

John  Bhihoslav, 

Andrew  Stephan, 
'  Jan  Caleph, 
,  Jan  Lorenz, 

j  Zacharias  of  Leitomischl, 

John  Aeneas, 

John  Abdias, 
j  Simon  Theopliilus  Turnovsky 
1  John  Ephraim, 

Paul  Jessen, 

Jacob  Narciss, 

Jan  Niemczansky, 

Samuel  Sussitzky, 

Zacharias  Ariston, 

Bartholomew  Niemczansky, 

Jan  Lanetsch, 

Jan  Cruciger, 

Martin  Gratian  Gcrtich, 

Matthias  Rj'binsky, 

Matthias  Koneczny, 

Matthias  Cyrus, 

John  Turnovsky, 

Gregory  Erastus, 

John  Cyrill, 

Daniel  Micolajivsky, 

Paul  Paliurus, 

Lawrence  Justin, 

JLatthias  Procop, 

Jolm  Amos  Comenius, 

Paul  Eabricius, 
!  Martin  Urminsky, 

John  Rybinsky, 
I  Martin  Gerticli,  jun. 


loravian-Bobemian. 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian. 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian. 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian. 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian. 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian. 


Polish. 

Moravian-Bohemian. 


No. 

59 

60 

61 

62 

63 

64 

65 

66 

67 

68 

69  ■ 

70 

71 
72  j 
73 
74 
75 
76 
77 
78 
79 
80 
81 
82 
.83 
84 
85 
86 
87 
88 
89 
90 
91 
92 
93 
94 
95 
96p 
97 
98 


JIINISTRY. 


131 


Tear 
cration. 

Bisho 
IS  ops. 

Provinces 

1644 

John  Buettner, 

Polish. 

1662 

Nicholas  Gertich, 

" 

Peter  Jablonsky, 

1673 

Adam  Samuel  Hartraan, 

" 

1676 

John  Zugehoer, 

" 

Joachim  Gulich 

1699 

Jphn  Jacobides, 

Daniel  Ernst  Jablonsky, 

" 

1709 

Solomon  Opitz, 

1712 

David  Cassius, 

" 

1725 

Paul  Cassius, 

1734 

Christian  Sitkov, 

Rexewed  Church. 

1735 

David  Nitschman, 

American. 

1737 

Lewis  Count  de  Zinzendorf, 

Continental. 

1740 

Polycarp  Mueller, 

1741 

John  Nitschman,  sen. 

American. 

1743 

Frederick  Baroa  de  Watte  wille. 

Continental. 

1744 

Martin  Dober, 

" 

I745ia 

Augustus  G.  Spangenberg, 

American. 

1746 

David  Xitschman,  jun. 

Continental. 

" 

Frederick  W.  Neisser, 

" 

Christian  F.  Steinhofer, 

" 

" 

J.  F.  Camerhof, 

American. 

1747 

John  Baron  de  Wattewille, 

Continental. 

Leonard  Dober, 

" 

" 

A.  A.  Vieroth, 

" 

1748 

Frederick  Martin, 

West  Indies. 

" 

Peter  Boehler, 

American. 

1750 

George  Waiblinger, 

Continental. 

1751 

Matthe.v  Hehl, 

American. 

1754 

John  Gambold, 

British. 

1756 

Andrew  Grasman, 

Continental. 

1758 

John  Nitschman, 

American 

17T0 

Martin  Mack, 

West  Indies. 

1773 

Martin  Graf, 

American. 

John  F.  Reichel, 

Continental. 

Paul  E.  Lavritz, 

P.  H.  Moltlier, 

■ 

1782 

Henry  de  Brueningk, 

132 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL, 


N 

No. 

Year 
cratioa. 

^  IS  ops. 

• 

rovinces. 

99 

1782 

George  Clemens, 

Continental. 

100 

" 

Jeremiah  Risler, 

" 

101 

1783 

George  Tranecker, 

British. 

102 

1784 

John  Etwcin, 

American. 

10.3 

1785 

John  Schaukirch, 

West  Indies. 

104 

1786 

Benjamin  G.  Mueller, 

Continental. 

105 

1789 

Christian  Gregor, 

" 

106 

Samuel  Liebisch, 

107 

.  C.  Duvernoj', 

" 

108 

" 

Benjamin  Rothe, 

" 

109 

1790 

John  A.  Huebner, 

American. 

110 

" 

John  D.  Koehler, 

111 

1801 

Thomas  Moore, 

British. 

112 

'< 

Christian  Dober, 

Continental. 

113 

" 

Samuel  T.  Bcuade, 

British. 

U4 

Gotthold  Reichel, 

American. 

11.') 

1802 

George  H.  Loskiel, 

116 

1808 

John  G  Cnnow, 

Continental. 

117 

" 

Herman  Richter, 

118 

1811 

John  Ilerbst, 

American. 

119 

1814 

AVilliam  Fabricius, 

ContineAal. 

120 

Charles  G.  Iluetlel, 

American. 

121 

Charles  A.  Baumeister, 

Continental. 

122 

John  Baptiste  de  Albertini, 

123 

1815 

Jacob  Van  Vleck, 

American. 

124 

1818 

George  M.  Schneider, 

Continental. 

125 

" 

F.  W.  Foster, 

British. 

12G 

Benjamin  Reichel, 

Continental. 

127 

1822 

Andrew  Benade, 

American. 

128 

1825 

John  Wied, 

Continental. 

129 

Lewis  Fabricius, 

" 

130 

Peter  F.  Curie, 

]31 

John  Holmes, 

British. 

132 

1827 

John  D.  Anders, 

American. 

133 

1835 

Frederick  L.  Koelbing, 

Continental. 

134 

John  C.  Bcchler, 

American. 

135 

1836 

C.  A.  Pohlman, 

British. 

13G 

H.  P.  Ilalbeck, 

South  Africa. 

137 

Jacob  Levin  Reichel, 

Continental. 

138 

Daniel  F.  Gambs, 

139 

William  Henry  Van  Vleck, 

American. 

140 

John  King  Martyn, 

British. 

MINISTRY. 


133 


i  0. 

Year 
cration. 

ishops. 

p.  .■ 
rovinces. 

141 

1836 

John  Ellis, 

1  West  Indies. 

142 

1843 

John  M.  Nitschman, 

'  Continental. 

143 

C.  C.  Ultsch, 

144 

Jolin  Stengaerd, 

145 

1844 

William  Wisdom  Essex, 

\  British. 

146 

1845 

Peter  Wolle, 

American. 

147 

1S4(; 

John  G.  Herman, 

148 

Benjamin  Seift'erth, 

\  British. 

149 

1848 

C.  W.  Matthiesen, 

Continental. 

150 

1852 

F.  Joachim  Nielsen, 

"  (Russia.) 

151 

John  Rog'ers, 

1  British. 

152 

1853 

John  C  Breutel, 

1  Continental. 

153 

Henry  T.  Dober, 

'■ 

George  Wall  Westerby, 

West  Indies. 

155 

1854 

John  Christian  Jacobson, 

American. 

15G 

1857 

Godfrey  Andrew  Cunow, 

Continental. 

15r 

William  Edwards, 

British. 

158 

Charles  William  Jahn, 

Continental. 

150 

Henry  Rudolph  WuUschlaegel 

160 

1858 

Samuel  Reinke, 

!  American. 

1 


CHAPTER  VI. 
WOESIIIP. 


The  manner  of  worship,  in  all  essential  points,  is 
uniform  throughout  the  Provinces  of  the  Unity  and 
the  Foreign  Missions.  It  is  based  upon  a  Ritual,  of 
which  an  abstract  is  given  below,  and  which  may  be 
found  at  length  in  the  first  part  of  the  "  Liturgy  and 
Hymns  for  the  use  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  the 
United  Brethren  or  Unitas  Fratrum,"  and  upon 
certain  peculiar  services  of  the  church,  to  be  described 
in  this  chapter. 

DAYS  AND  SEASONS. 

Tlie  Lord's  Day  is  of  divine  appointment,  and  its 
solemn  observance  as  a  day  of  rest  and  worship, 
absolutely  binding.  It  is  particularly,  but  not  exclu- 
sively, set  apart  for  the  ministrations  of  the  Word 
and  Sacraments. 

Services  in  the  Week. — Public  services  of  various 
kinds  are  held  on  week-day  evenings.  In  the  Conti- 
nental Province,  and  in  some  of  the  churches  of  the 
British,  these  services  take  place  every  evening  in 
the  week  throughout  the  entire  year. 

Church  Seasons. — The  seasons  and  festivals  of  the 


woKtiiiir. 


135 


ecclesiastical  year  are  observed,  namely :  iVdvent, 
Christmas,  Epiphany,  Lent,  the  Passion  Week, 
Easter,  Ascension-day,  Whitsuntide,  and  Trinity 
Sunday. 

Meviorial  Days. — Besides  these  seasons  and  festi- 
vals, the  church  has  what  arc  called  "  Memorial 
Days ;"  being  the  anniversaries  of  certain  of  the 
most  important  events  in  its  early  history.  They  are 
the  following:  January  19th,  commencement  of  the 
mission  among  the  heathen  in  Greenland,  in  the  year 
1733 ;  March  1st,  beginning  of  the  Church  of  tlie 
Brethren,  in  the  year  1457;  May  12th,  laying  of  the 
foundation-stone  for  the  first  church-edifice  at  Herrn- 
hut,  in  the  year  1721 ;  and  agreement  to  the  first 
Statutes  of  the  congregation  there,  in  the  year  1727  ; 
June  17th,  beginning  of  the  building  of  Herrnhut  by 
the  immigrants  from  Moravia,  in  the  year  1722 ; 
July  6th,  martyrdom  of  John  Hus,  in  the  year  1415  ; 
August  13th,  the  extraordinarily  blessed  celebration  of 
the  Holy  Communion,  in  the  parish  church  at  Berthels- 
dorf,  in  the  year  1727,  whereby  the  new  covenant  of 
love  and  peace  between  the  members  of  the  congre- 
gation, entered  into  by  the  signing  of  the  Statutes, 
on  May  12th,  was  sealed,  and  a  remarkable  baptism 
of  the  Spirit  granted  ;  September  16th,  the  abolition 
of  the  office  of  Chief  Elder  in  the  church  by  the 
Synodical  Conference  assembled  at  London,  in  the 
3^ear  1741,  a  memorial  day  particularly  for  the  minis- 
ters and  other  servants  of  the  Brethren's  Unity; 
November  13th,  powerful  experience  in  the  Brethren's 


136 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Unity,  on  the  occasion  of  making  known  the  abolition 
of  this  office,  that  Jesus  only  is  the  Chief  Shepherd 
and  Head  of  the  Church. 

These  Memorial  Days  are  generally  noticed  in  the 
public  services  of  the  evening,  or  of  the  Lord's  Day 
next  following.  In  many  churches,  however,  the 
13th  of  August  and  the  13th  of  November,  are  cele- 
brated as  solemn  festivals.  As  a  general  thing,  each 
church  also  observes  the  Anniversary  Day  of  its 
organization  ;  and  this  celebration  is  denominated  its 
"  Congregation  Festival." 

THE  RITUAL. 

TJie  Cliiirch  Litany. 

The  public  services  of  the  Lord's  day  begin  with 
the  Litany,  which  is  used,  in  several  languages,  in  all 
the  churches  of  the  Unity,  including  those  of  the 
foreign  mission  field.  In  the  Continental  Province, 
a  separate  meeting  is  held  at  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  when  the  prayers  of  the  Litany  are  read; 
in  the  American  Province,  the  Litany  is  generally 
prayed  in  connection  with  the  morning  preaching,  as 
follows : 

*LoRD,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Chrht,  have  mercy  njion  us. 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

G/irisf,  hear  us. 

Lord,  Lor^  Grod,  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suffering 

In  all  the  forms  of  Ritnnl  given  in  this  chapter,  the  lines  in 
italics  are  responses  on  the  part  of  the  congregation. 


WORSHIP. 


137 


and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth,  keeping  mercy  for 
thousands,  forgiving  iniquity,  and  transgression,  and  sin, 
and  that  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty ;  (Exod.  xxxiv 
6,  7.) 

Incline  thine  ear  and  hear :  for  we  do  not  present  oui 
supplications  before  thee  for  our  righteousnesses,  but  foi 
thy  great  mercies.    (Daniel  ix.  18.) 

Lord  God,  our  Father  which  art  iu  heaven. 
Hallowed  he  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  come;  thy  will  ht. 
done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven;  give  us  this  day  our 
daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive 
them  that  trespass  against  us;  and  lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation, but  deliver  us  from  evil ;  for  thine  is  the  king- 
dom, and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ecer  and  ever  : 
Amen. 

Lord  God,  Son,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world. 
£e  gracious  unto  us. 
Lord  God,  Holy  Ghost, 
Abide  xcith  us  forever. 

Host  holy  blessed  Trixitv. 
We  praise  thee  to  eternity. 

Thou  Lamb  once  slain,  our  God  and  Lord, 
To  needy  prayers  thine  ear  afford, 
And  on  U3  all  have  mercy. 

J'roui  coldness  to  thy  merits  and  death. 

From  error  and  misunderstanding, 

From  the  loss  of  our  glory  In  thee. 

From  the  unhappy  desire  of  becoming  great, 

From  self-complacency, 

From  untimely  projects. 

From  needless  perplexity. 

From  the  murdering  spirit  and  devices  of  Satan, 


138 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


From  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  this  world, 
From  hypocrisy  and  fanaticism, 
From  the  deceitfuhK;ss  of  sin, 
From  all  sin, 

Preserve  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
By  all  the  merits  of  thy  life, 
By  thy  human  birth  and  circumcision, 
By  thy  obedience,  diligence,  and  faithfulness, 
By  thy  humility,  meekness,  and  patience. 
By  thy  extreme  poverty. 
By  thy  holy  baptism. 

By  thy  watching,  fasting,  and  temptations. 

By  thy  giicfs  and  sorrows. 

By  thy  prayers  and  tears. 

By  thy  having  been  despised  and  rejected. 

Bless  and  comfort  us,  (/racious  Lord  and  God. 
By  thine  agony  and  bloody  sweat, 
By  thy  bonds  and  scourgings, 
By  thy  crown  of  thorns, 
By  thy  cross  and  passion, 
By  thy  sacred  wounds  and  precious  blood, 
By  thy  dying  words. 
By  thy  atoning  death. 
By  thy  rest  in  the  grave. 
By  thy  glorious  resurrection  and  ascensi'^  n. 
By  thy  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
By  thy  sending  the  Holy  Ghost, 
By  thy  prevailing  intercession, 
By  the  holy  sacraments, 
By  thy  divine  presence,  (Matt,  xxviii.  20.) 
By  thy  coming  again  to  thy  church  on  earth,  or  our 
being  called  home  to  thee. 

Bless  and  comfort  lis,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 


WORSHIP. 


139 


We  humbly  pray  with  one  accord, 
Remember  us,  most  gracious  Lord  ; 
Think  on  thy  sufferings,  wounds,  and  cross, 
And  how  by  death  thou  savedst  us  ; 
For  this  is  all  our  hope  and  plea, 
In  time  and  in  eternity. 

We  poor  sinners  fray  : 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

Rule  and  lead  the  holy  Christian  church; 

Increase  the  knowledge  of  the  mystery  of  Christ,  and 
diminish  misapprehensions ; 

Make  the  word  of  the  cross  universal  among  those  who 
are  called  by  thy  name ; 

Unite  all  the  children  of  Grod  in  one  spirit ;  (John 
xi.  52.) 

Abide  their  only  Shepherd,  High-priest  and  Saviour ; 
Send  faithful  laborers  into  thy  harvest;  (Matt.  ix.  38.) 
Give  spirit  and  power  to  preach  thy  word ; 
Preserve  unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation  till  the  end 
of  days; 

And  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  daily  glorify  the  merits 
of  thy  life,  sufferings,  and  death : 

Rear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

Prevent  or  destroy  all  designs  and  schemes  of  Satan, 
and  defend  us  against  his  accu.satiou  ;  (Rev.  xii.  10.) 

For  the  sake  of  that  peace  which  we  have  with  thee, 
may  we,  as  much  as  lieth  in  us,  live  peaceably  with  all 
men  ;  (Rom.  xii.  18.) 

Grant  us  to  bless  them  that  curse  us,  and  to  do  good  to 
them  that  hate  us ;  (Matt.  v.  44.) 

Have  mercy  upon  our  slanderers  and  persecutors,  and 
lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge  ;  (Acts  vii.  GO.) 


140 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Hinder  all  schisms  and  offences ; 
Put  far  from  thy  people  all  deceivers  and  seducers; 
Bring  hack  those  who  have  erred,  or  have  heen  seduced  ; 
Grant  love  and  unity  to  all  our  congregations  : 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
Thou  Light  and  Desire  of  all  nations;  (Matt.  iv.  16; 
Hag.  ii.  7.) 

Watch  over  thy  messengers  hoth  by  land  and  sea; 

Prosper  the  endeavors  of  all  thy  servants,  to  spread  thy 
gospel  among  heathen  nations; 

Accompany  the  word  of  their  testimony  concerning  thy 
atonement,  with  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power; 
(1  Cor.  ii.  4.) 

Bless  our  and  all  other  Christian  congregations  gathered 
from  among  the  heathen ; 

Keep  them  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye  ;  (Deut.  xxxii.  10.) 

Have  mercy  on  thy  ancient  covenant-people,  the  Jews ; 
deliver  them  from  their  blindness;  (Rom.  xi.  25,  26.) 

And  bring  all  nations  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  thee : 
Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  a?nl  God. 

0  praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  heathen : 
Praise  Him,  all  te  Nations. 

Give  to  thy  people  open  doors  to  preach  the  gospel,  and 
set  them  to  thy  praise  on  earth ;  (Rev.  iii.  8.) 

Grant  to  all  bishops  and  ministers  of  the  church  sound- 
ness of  doctrine  and  holiness  of  life,  and  preserve  them 
therein ;  (Tit.  i.  7,  ii.  1.) 

Help  all  elders  to  rule  well,  especially  those  who  labor 
in  the  word  and  doctrine;  that  they  may  feed  thy  church, 
which  thou  hast  purchased  with  thine  own  blood  :  (1  Tim. 
V.  17 ;  Acts  XX.  28.) 

IT''a7'  vs,  gran'ovs  Lord  avd  (rod. 


WOKSIilP. 


141 


Watch  graciously  over  all  govornments,  and  hear  our 
intercessions  for  them  ;  (1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.) 

Grant  and  preserve  unto  them  thoughts  of  peace  and 
concord  ; 

We  beseech  thee  especially,  to  pour  down  thy  blessings 
in  a  plentiful  manner  upon  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  and  the  Governors  of  the  individual  States  of  the 
Union;  upon  both  Houses  of  Congress,  and  the  respective 
State  Legislatures,  whenever  assembled.  Direct  and  pros- 
per all  their  councils  and  undertakings  to  the  promotion  of 
thy  glory,  the  propagation  of  the  gospel,  and  the  safety 
and  welfare  of  this  country. 

Guide  and  protect  the  magistrates  of  the  land  wherein 
we  dwell,  and  all  that  are  put  in  authority;  and  grant  us 
to  lead  under  them  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life,  in  all  godli- 
ness and  honesty:  (1  Tim.  ii.  2.) 

Hear  us,  <jracious  Lord  and  God. 

Teach  us  to  submit  ourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man 
for  thy  sake;  and  to  seek  the  peace  of  the  places  where  we 
dwell;  (1  Pet.  ii.  13;  Jer.  xxix.  7.) 

Grant  them  blessing  and  prosperity ; 

Prevent  war,  and  the  effusion  of  human  blood ; 

Preserve  the  land  from  distress  by  fire  and  water,  hail 
and  tempest,  plague,  pestilence,  and  famine  ; 

Let  the  e:irth  hi  like  a  field  which  the  L  jrd  blcsseth ; 

Give  peace  and  .salvation,  O  God,  to  this  land,  and  to  all 
that  dwell  therein  : 

Hear  us,  (jracio.'s  Lord  and  God. 

TO  BE  PRAYED  IN  TIME  OF  WAR. 

[Grant,  0  Lord,  unto  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  in  these  times  of  danger,  thy  gracious  counsel, 


142 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


that  in  all  things  he  may  approve  himself  the  father  of  the 
people  ; 

Be  thou  the  gracious  Protector  of  these  States,  and  of 
our  fellow-citizens  in  all  parts  of  the  world ; 

Turn  the  hearts  of  our  enemies;  defeat  every  evil 
desip;n  against  us  ;  and  continue  to  show  thy  tender  mercy 
unto  these  United  States,  as  thou  hast  done  in  tiie  days  past; 

Cause  us  to  bow  down  beiore  tliee,  to  confess  our  sins, 
and  to  acknowledge  with  contriie  hearts,  that  it  is  of  thy 
mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed;  (Lam.  iii.  22.) 

Stop  in  thy  tender  mercy  the  effusion  of  human  blood, 
and  make  discord  and  wars  to  cease ; 

To  this  end,  put  into  the  hearts  of  the  rulers  of  the 
nations  thoughts  of  pcaci-,  that  we  may  see  it  soon  estab- 
lished, to  the  glory  of  thy  name  : 

Jhar  us,  (jrociuus  Lord  and  God.'] 

Promote,  we  praj',  tliy  servants'  good, 
Redeemed  wiih  thy  most  precious  blood  : 
Among  th}-  saints  malse  us  ascend 
To  glory  tliat  shall  never  end: 
0  Lord,  have  mercy  on  ns  all. 
Have  mercy  on  us  when  we  call : 
Lord,  we  have  put  our  trust  in  thee, 
Confounded  let  us  never  be;  Amen. 

Supply,  0  Lord,  we  pray  thee,  all  the  wauts  of  thy 
Church  : 

Let  all  things  be  conducted  among  us  in  such  a  manner, 
that  we  provide  things  honest,  not  only  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord,  but  also  in  the  sight  of  men;  (2  Cor.  viii.  21.) 

Bless  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  and  faithfulness  in  business  ; 

Let  none  entangle  himself  with  the  affairs  of  this  life; 
(2  Tim.  ii.  4.) 


WORSHIP. 


143 


But  may  all  our  labor  of  body  and  mind  be  hallowed 
unto  tbee : 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

0  thou  Preserver  of  men,  (Job  vii.  20.) 

Send  help  to  all  that  are  in  distress  or  danger; 

Strengthen  and  uphold  those  who  suffer  bonds  and  per- 
secution for  the  sake  of  the  gospel;  (Heb.  xiii.  3.) 

Defend  and  provide  for  fatherless  children  and  widows, 
and  all  who  are  desolate  and  oppressed ;  (Ps.  Ixviii.  5.) 

Be  the  support  of  the  aged;  (Is.  xlvi.  4.) 

Make  the  bed  of  the  sick,  and,  in  the  midst  of  suffering,  " 
let  them  feel  that  thou  lovest  them;  (Ps.  xli.  3.) 

And  when  thou  takest  away  men's  breath,  that  they 
die,  then  remember,  that  thou  hast  died,  not  for  our  sins 
only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world ;  (1  John  ii. 
2;  Rom.  v.  18.) 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

0  Lord,  thou  who  art  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever, 
(Rom.  ix.  5.) 

Be  the  Saviour  of  all  men;  (1  Tim.  iv.  10.) 

Yea,  have  mercy  on  thy  whole  creation;  (Rom.  viii.  19, 
22) 

For  thou  earnest,  by  thyself  to  reconcile  all  things  unto 
God,  whether  things  in  earth,  or  things  in  heaven;  (Col. 
i.  20;  Eph.  ii.  16.) 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

Thou,  Saviour  of  thy  body,  the  church,  (Eph.  v.  23.) 

Bless,  sanctify,  and  preserve  every  member,  through  the 
truth;  (John  xvii.  17.) 

Grant  that  each,  in  every  age  and  station,  may  enjoy  the 
powerful  and  sanctifying  merits  of  thy  holy  humanity  ; 
and  make  us  chaste  before  thee  in  soul  and  body ; 


144 


THK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Let  our  children  be  brought  up  in  thy  nurture  and 
admonition;  (Eph.  vi.  4.) 

Pour  out  thy  Holy  Spirit  on  all  thy  servants  and  hand- 
maids :  (Acts  ii.  18.) 

Purify  our  souls  in  obeying  the  truth,  through  the 
Spirit  unto  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren :  (1  Pet.  i.  22.) 
Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

Keep  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  the  church  tri- 
umphant, and  let  us  rest  together  in  thy  presence  from 
our  labors  : 

Hear  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
O  Christ,  almighty  God, 

Have  mercy  upon  us. 
O  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  sin  of  the 
world,  (John  i.  29.) 

Own  us  to  he  tliinc. 
O  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  sin  of  the 
world, 

Be  joyful  over  us. 
0  thou  Lamb  of  God  which  takest  away  the  sin  of  the 
world. 

Leave  tin/ peace  ivith  us. 
0  Christ,  hear  us. 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

DOXOLOGY — TO  BE  USED  ON  FESTAL  OCCASIONS. 

Unto  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  (Rev.  v.  12.) 
And  hath  redeemed  us  out  of  all  nations  of  the  earth  : 
(Rev.  v.  9  ) 

Unto  the  Lord  who  pui'chased  our  souls  for  himself : 
(Acts  XX.  28.) 


WORSHIP. 


145 


r'nfo  that  Friend  who  loved  us, — and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood:  (Rev.  i.  5.) 

Who  died  for  us  once,  (Rom.  vi.  10,  11;  2  Cor.  v.  15.) 

That  we  might  die  unto  sin;  (1  Pet.  ii.  24.) 
Who  rose  for  us, 

That  IDC  also  might  rise  ;  (1  Cor.  xv.) 
Who  ascended  for  us  into  heaven, 
To  prepare  a  place  for  us  ;  (John  xiv.  2,  8.) 
Choir.    And  to  whom  are  subjected  the  angels,  and 
powers,  and  dominions;  (1  Pet.  iii.  22.) 
To  him  be  glory  at  all  times. 

In  the  church  that  waiteth  for  him, — and  in  that 
which  is  around  him, 

Choir.    From  everlasting  to  everlasting:  Amen. 

MiN.  Little  childi-en,  abide  in  him;  that  when  he 
shall  appear,  we  may  have  confidence,  and  not  be  ashamed 
before  him  at  his  coming.    (1  John  ii.  28.) 

In  none  but  him  alone  I  trust  for  ever, 
In  him,  my  Saviour. 

The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee  ; 

The  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gra- 
cious unto  thee ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give 
thee  peace : 

In  the  name  of  Jesus:  A77ien. 


THE  MINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM  TO  INFANTS. 

Baptism  is  to  be  administered  with  befitting 
solemnity,  ordinarily  in  a  public  meeting  of  the  con- 
gregation, which  the  children  especially  should  at- 
tend.   After  the  singing  of  a  suitable  hymn,  and  a 


146 


THE  MORAVIAN  iMANUAL. 


short  discourse,  treating  of  the  nature  of  baptism, 
and  the  obligations  of  parents  presenting  their  chil- 
dren to  be  baptized,  the  congregation  rises,  and 
unites  with  the  oflBciating  minister  in  the  following 
petitions : 

Christ,  thou  Lamb  of  God,  which  takest  away  the  siu 
of  the  world, 

Leave  thij  peace  with  us:  Amen. 

By  thy  holy  sacraments, 

Bless  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

Baptism  is  the  auswer  of  a  good  conscience  towards 
God,  who  hath  saved  us  by  the  washing  of  regeneration 
and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  shed  on  us 
abundantly  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 

Children,  also,  may  be  made  partakers  of  this  grace; 

For  Christ  hath  said,  Sufier  little  children  to  come  unto 
me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

Au  infant  we  present  to  thee, 

As  thy  redeemed  property, 
And  thee  most  fervently  entreat, 

Thyself  this  child  to  consecrate 
By  baptism,  and  its  soul  to  bless, 

Out  of  the  fulness  of  thy  grace. 

(The  child  having  been  brought  in,  the  minister  offers  up  a 
prayer.) 

Ye  who  are  baptized  into  Christ  Jesus,  how  were  ye 
baptized  ? 

Into  his  death. 

N.  N.,  into  the  death  of  Jesus  I  baptize  thee,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


WORSHIP. 


147 


(During  the  imposition  of  iiands  the  minister  continues  :) 
Now  art  tbou  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  his 
death ; 

In  the  name  of  Jesus:  Aiyien. 

Now  therefore  live,  yet  not  thou,  but  Christ  live  in 
thee  ;  and  the  life  which  thou  now  livest  in  the  flesh,  live 
by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  thee,  and  gave 
himself  for  thee. 

This  grant  according  to  thy  word, 
Through  Jesus  Christ  our  only  Lord, 
0,  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit. 
The  Lord  bless  thee,  anil  keep  thee  ; 
The  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gra- 
cious unto  thee ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give 
thee  peace; 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  :  Amen. 

A  second  Litany,  to  be  used  at  the  baptism  of 
children,  may  be  found  in  the  first  part  of  the  Hymn 
Book,  pages  xviii.  xix. 

THE  MINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM  TO  ADULTS. 

By  the  administration  of  Baptism,  in  the  case  of 
an  adult,  the  person  baptized  is  admitted  to  the  com- 
municant congregation.  This  sacrament,  except 
illness  prevents  it,  is  always  administered  in  a  public 
meeting.  The  service  begins  with  the  following 
hymn : 

Christ,  the  almighty  Son  of  God, 
Took  on  him  human  flesh  and  blood, 
And  willingly  gave  up  his  breath 
To  save  us  from  eternal  death. 


148 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Praise  to  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
And  Holy  Spirit,  Three  in  One, 
That  we're  from  condemnation  free'd, 
Since  Christ  our  ransom  fully  paid. 

[After  a  short  discourse  by  the  minister,  follow  these  petitions  :] 
Lord  God,  our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven, 
Hallowed  he  tin/  name  ;  tluj  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will  be 
done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  ;  give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread;  and  forgive  us  our  tresj^asses,  as  ice  forgive  them 
that  trespass  against  iis  ;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation, 
but  deliver  us  from  evil:  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and 
the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever  and  ever  :  Amen. 
Lord  God,  Son,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world, 
Be  gracious  tmto  us. 
Lord  God,  Holy  Ghost, 
Abide  ivith  us  forever. 

Thou  Lamb  once  slain,  our  God  and  Lord, 
To  needy  prayers  thine  ear  afford, 
And  on  us  all  have  mercy. 

By  thy  divine  presence, 
By  thy  holy  sacraments, 

Ulcss  us,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 

[Then  the  minister  puts  the  following  questions  to  the  candi- 
date for  baptism :] 

Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father,  almighty  Maker 
and  Preserver  of  heaven  and  earth  ? 
Answer.    I  do. 

Dost  thou  believe  in  Jcsiis  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son 
of  God,  our  Lord,  who  loved  us,  and  gave  himself  for  us 
Answer.    I  do. 

Dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy  Christian 


WORSHIP. 


149 


church,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the 
body,  and  the  life  everlasting? 
Answer.    I  do. 

Dost  thou  believe  that  tbou  art  a  sinful  creature,  deserv- 
ing of  wrath  and  eternal  punishment  ? 
Answer.    /  verily  believe  it. 

Dost  thou  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  thy  Lord,  who 
redeemed  thee,  a  lost  and  undone  human  creature,  from 
sin,  from  death,  and  from  the  power  of  the  devil,  with  his 
innocent  suffering  and  dying,  and  with  his  holy  and  precious 
blood? 

Answer.    1  verily  believe  it. 

Dost  thou  in  this  faith  desire  to  be  baptized  into  the 
death  of  Jesus,  to  be  washed  from  thy  sins,  and  to  be 
embodied  into  the  congregation  of  the  faithful  ? 

Answer.     This  is  my  sincere  desire. 

Dost  thou  in  this  faith  renounce  the  service  of  sin  and 
Satan,  and  determine  to  live  under  Christ  in  his  kingdom, 
and  serve  him  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of 
thy  life  ? 

Answer.  /  do  most  heartily,  in  the  streni/th  of  Je.fiis 
Christ,  my  Lord,  and  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Unto  niM,  0  Lamb  of  God, — Open  thy  salv.ition's  treasure 

In  rich  measure; — graciously  his  sins  forgive, 

IIiM  receive, — Grant  him  peace  and  consolation ; 

Join  HIM  to  thy  congregation, — As  the  purchase  of  thy  death. 

Tiie  water  flowing  from  thy  side, 
Which  by  the  spear  was  open'd  wide, 
Be  now  his  bath  ;  thy  precious  blood 
Cleanse  hi.m,  and  bring  him  nigh  to  God. 

[The  candidate  for  baptism  kneeling,  the  minister  offers  up  a 
prayer.] 


150 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Ye  who  are  baptized  into  Christ  Jesus,  how  were  ye 
baptized  ? 

Into  his  death. 

N.  N.,  into  the  death  of  Jesus  I  baptize  thee,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

[During  the  imposition  of  liands,  the  minister  continues  :] 
Now  art  thou  washed,  justified  and  sanctified  by  the 
blood  of  Christ:  therefore  live,  yet  not  thou,  but  Christ 
live  in  thee;  and  the  life,  which  thou  now  livest  in  the 
flesh,  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  thee, 
and  gave  himself  for  thee. 

Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 
Amen,  Hallelujah. 

[Then,  the  congregation  kneeling,  the  following  verses  may  be 
sung:] 

May  Christ  thee  sanctify  and  bless, 
His  Spirit's  seal  on  thee  impress  ; 
His  body,  torn  -with  many  a  wound, 
^  Preserve  thy  soul  and  body  sound. 

The  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
Will  thee  protect,  we  humbly  trust. 

The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee ; 

The  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be 
gracious  unto  thee ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give 
thee  peace. 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  :  Amen. 


There  is  a  particular  service  for  the  baptism  of 
adults  from  the  heathen.  See  first  part  of  the  Hymn 
Book,  pages  xxii.-xxiv. 


WORSHIP. 


151 


THE  ORDER    FOR    THE    ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  LORD'S 
SUPPER. 

[The  service  is  opened  b}-  singing  verses  expressive  of  penitence 
and  contrition  of  heart,  after  wbicli  a  pra3-er  for  absolution  is 
offered  up.  The  congregation  rising,  a  verse  is  sung,  and  the' 
bread  is  consecrated  by  pronouncing  the  words  of  institution :] 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was 
betrayed,  took  bread,  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  and  said  :  Take,  eat : 
this  is  my  body,  which  is  given  for  you.  This  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me." 

[The  consecrated  bread  is  then  distributed  by  the  minister  and 
his  assistants  among  the  communicants,  during  the  singing  of 
hymns,  treating  principally  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  our  Lord. 
After  all  the  communicants  have  received  the  bread,  the  minister 
repeats  the  words :] 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said,  "  Take,  eat :  this  is  my 
body,  which  is  given  for  you." 

[The  congregation  partake  altogether,  kneeling  either  in  silent 
prayer,  or  while  a  verse  is  sung,  expressive  of  the  solemn  act. 
The  congregation  rising,  verses  of  thanksgiving  are  sung,  after 
which  the  minister  consecrates  the  wine  by  pronouncing  the 
words  :] 

"  After  the  same  manner  also  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them  saying :  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  this  is  my  blood, 
the  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  you  and 
for  many,  for  the  remission  of  sins.  This  do  ye,  as  oft  as 
ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me." 

[The  minister  then  partaking  of  the  consecrated  cup,  delivers  it 
to  his  assistants,  by  whom  it  is  administered  to  the  congregation  ; 


152 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


during  which  time  hymns  are  sung,  treating  of  tlic  remission  of  sins 
in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  of  its  liealing  and  sanctifying  power. 

The  service  is  continued  with  hymns,  treating  of  brotherly  love, 
communion  with  Christ,  and  thanlifulness  for  his  incarnation, 
passion,  and  death,  and  concluded  with  the  blessing.] 

THE  RITE  OF  CONFIRMATION. 

Persons  baptized  in  their  infancy,  are  solemnly 
confirmed  in  their  baptismal  covenant  previous  to 
reception  into  the  communicant  congregation.  The 
order  of  services  in  administering  the  rite,  is  the 
following : 

[After  singing  suitable  hymns,  the  minister  delivers  a  discourse 
to  the  congregation,  and  closes  with  an  address  to  the  candidates 
for  confirmation.  Then  he  proceeds  to  put  to  them  the  following 
questions  :] 

1.  Do  you  believe  in  your  heart,  and  confess  with  your 
mouth,  the  divine  truths  of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  will  you 
abide  by  them,  as  the  rule  of  your  conduct  iu  life,  and  the 
ground  of  your  hope  in  death  ? 

Answer.  Yes. 

2.  Are  you  now  prepared,  as  in  the  presence  of  Grod  the 
omniscient,  and  of  this  congregation,  solemnly  to  renew 
and  confirm  your  baptismal  covenant,  and  to  seal  it  in  the 
holy  supper  ? 

Answer.    /  am. 

3.  Do  you  believe  in  God  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
Ghost,  in  whose  name  you  have  been  baptized,  and  do  you 
look  for  remission  of  your  sins  aud  acceptance  with  God, 
solely  through  his  mercy,  and  the  all-sufficient  merits  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

Answer.     Yes,  hy  the  grace  of  God. 


WORSHIP. 


153 


4.  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  anew,  with  a  true  heart  and 
full  purpose  of  soul,  to  renounce  the  world  and  sin,  and  to 
cleave  with  all  your  mind  and  strength  to  Christ  your 
Saviour ;  by  keeping  his  commandments,  to  fulfil  your 
duties  towards  God  and  your  neighbor,  and  thus  in  word 
and  deed  to  honor  and  glorify  your  blessed  Redeemer  ? 

Answer.     Yes,  God  helping  me. 

[The  candidates  having  answered  the5e  questions,  kneel  down, 
and  the  minister  imparts  to  each  the  blessing  of  confirmation,  with 
imposition  of  hands,  pronouncing  at  the  same  time  a  text  of 
Scripture,  such  as  :] 

"  The  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly ;  and  I 
pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body,  be 
preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."    (1  Thess.  v.  23.) 

Or,  "Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  from 
the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  make  you 
perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you 
that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus 
Christ."    (Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.) 

[After  this  the  minister  adds  :] 
The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee ; 
The  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious 
unto  thee  j 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  givj 
thee  peace ; 

III  the  name  of  Jesus  :  Amen. 

[All  then  kneel  down,  and  the  persons  confirmed  are  commended 
in  prayer  to  the  Lord.    The  service  is  concluded  with  a  hymn. 

All  candidates  for  confirmation  are,  previous  to  it,  carefully 
instructed  by  the  minister  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  with  a 


154 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


particular  reference  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  of  which  the}'  are  invited 
to  partake  at  the  next  celebration  of  this  holy  ordinance,  subse- 
quent to  their  confirmation.] 


THE  KITE  OF  ORDINATION. 

[The  service  being  opened  by  the  singing  of  the  hymn  :  Come, 
Holy  Ghost,  come  Lord  our  God,  &c.,  or  some  other  suitable  verses, 
the  Bishop  addresses  the  congregation  in  an  appropriate  discourse, 
ending  with  a  charge  to  the  candidate  (or  candidates)  for  ordi- 
nation, after  which  ho  olfcrs  uj)  a  pi-.iyi.'i'.  imploring  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  tlie  solemn  transaction,  and  commending  the  candi- 
date (or  candidates)  to  liis  grace,  tliat  he  may  be  endowed  with 
power,  and  unction,  and  the  inllucnccs  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for 
preaching  the  word  of  God,  administering  the  holy  sacraments, 
and  for  doing  all  those  things  which  shall  be  committed  unto  him 
for  the  promotion  of  the  spiritual  edification  of  the  church.  The 
Bishop  then  proceeds  to  ordain  the  candidate  (or  candidates)  v^ith 
imposition  of  hands,  pronouncing  the  following  or  similar 
words  :] 

I  ordain  (consecrate)  thee,  N.  N.,  to  be  a  Deacon 
(Presbyter)  (Bishop)  of  the  church  of  the  United  Brethren 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost :  The  Lord  bless  thee,  arid  keep  thee  ;  The 
Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  he  gracious  unto 
thee  ;  The  Lord  lift  vj)  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give 
thee  peace:   Li  the  name  of  Jesus :  Amen. 

[The  Bishop  having  returned  to  his  place,  kneels  down  with  the 
whole  congregation,  all  worshipping  in  silent  devotion  ;  and  after 
a  suitable  pause,  one  of  the  following  Doxologies  is  sung  by  the 
choir,  the  congregation  joining  in  the  Amen,  IIai^lelujaii. 

The  service  is  concluded  with  a  short  hymn,  and  the  Bishop 
pronouncing  the  New  Testament  blessing. 

N.  B.  At  the  consecration  of  Bishops,  two,  or  three  Bishops 
generally  assist. 


WORSHIP. 


155 


DOXOLOGIES. 
(a)  To  he  used  at  the  ordination  of  Beacons. 
Gloi-y  be  to  thy  most  meritorious  Ministry, 
O  thou  Servant  of  the  true  tabernacle, 
AVho  did  not  come  to  be  ministered  unto, 
But  to  minister. 
Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 
Amen,  Halldiijah. 

(b)  To  be  used  at  the  Ordination  of  Presbyters. 
Glory  be  to  thy  most  holy  Priesthood, 
Christ,  thou  Lamb  of  God  ; 
Thou  who  wast  slain  for  us ; 

Who  by  one  offering  hast  perfected  for  ever  them  that 
are  sanctified. 

Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 
Amen,  Hallelujah. 

(c)  To  be  used  at  the  Consecration  of  Bishops. 
Glory  be  to  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls. 
The  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  through  the  blood  of 
the  everlasting  covenant; 

Glory  and  obedience  be  unto  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  our 
Guide  and  Comforter ; 

Glory  and  adoration  be  to  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ, 

Who  is  the  Father  of  all  who  are  called  children  on 
earth  and  in  heaven. 

0  might  each  pulse  thansgiving  beat, 
And  every  breath  His  praise  repeat. 

Amen,  Hallelujah,  Hallelujah, 
Atnen,  Hallelujah. 


156 


THK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


THE  FORM  OF  SOLEMNIZATION  OF  MATRIMONY. 
[The  Minister  saj-s  :] 

Dearly  Beloved  :  We  are  here  assembled  in  the  presence 
of  God  and  this  congregation,  (company,)  to  join  together 
this  man,  N.  N.,  and  this  woman,  N.  N.,  in  holy  matri- 
mony, which  is  declared  by  the  Apostle  to  be  honorable 
among  all  men;  and,  therefore,  is  not  by  any  to  be  entered 
into  unadvisedly  or  lightly,  but  reverently,  discreetly,  and 
•  in  the  fear  of  God.  In  this  holy  estate,  these  two  persons 
are  now  to  be  united. 

In  holy  writ  we  are  taught : 

'J'hat  matrimony  was  instituted  by  God  himself,  and  is, 
therefore,  an  holy  estate  ; 

That,  according  to  the  ordinance  of  God,  a  man  and  his 
wife  shall  be  one  flesh ; 

That  what  God  hath  joined  together,  man  may  not  put 
asunder  ; 

That,  under  the  New  Covenant,  the  married  state  hath 
been  sanctified,  to  be  an  emblem  of  Christ  and  his 
church ; 

That  the  husband,  as  the  head  of  the  wife,  should  love 
her,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  church  ;  and  that  the 
wife  be  subject  to  her  own  husband  in  the  Lord,  as  the 
church  is  subject  unto  Christ; 

That,  in  consSquence,  Christians  thus  united  together, 
should  love  one  another,  as  one  in  the  Lord,  be  faithful  one 
to  the  other,  assist  each  other  mutually,  and  never  forsake 
one  another.  Loving  God,  our  Saviour,  above  all  things, 
whatsoever  they  do,  in  word  or  deed,  they  should  do  all  to 
the  glory  of  God,  and  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Premising  that  there  is  no  impediment  to  prevent  your 
being  lawfully  joined  together  in  wedlock,  according  to  the 


WORSHIP. 


157 


word  of  God,  and  the  laws  of  this  countiy,  I  now  ask  thee, 
N.  N., 

Wilt  thou  have  this  woman,  N.  N.,  here  present,  to  thy 
wedded  wife,  to  live  together  after  God's  ordinance,  in  the 
holy  estate  of  matrimony  ?  Wilt  thou  love  her,  honor  her, 
and  care  for  her;  and,  through  the  grace  of  God,  approve 
thyself  unto  her,  in  every  respect,  as  a  faithful  Christian 
husband,  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  ? 

Answer.  Yes. 

In  like  manner,  I  now  ask  thee,  N.  N., 

Wilt  thou  have  this  man,  N.  N.,  here  present,  to  thy 
wedded  husband,  to  live  together,  after  God's  ordinance, 
in  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony?  Wilt  thou  love  him, 
honor  him,  and  be  subject  unto  him  in  the  Lord  j  and 
through  the  grace  of  God,  approve  thyself  unto  him,  in 
every  respect,  as  a  faithful  Christian  wife,  so  long  as  ye 
both  shall  live  ? 

Answer.  Yes. 

For  as  much,  then,  as  ye  have  thus  consented  to  live 
together  in  holy  wedlock,  and  have  witnessed  the  same 
before  God  and  this  congregation  (company,)  wo  exhort 
you,  that  ye  enter  upon  the  estate  of  matrimony  in  the 
name  cf  the  Lord,  and  that  ye  live  therein  according  to 
the  precepts  of  his  holy  word. 

To  this  end,  we  now  unite  with  you,  in  imploring  his 
divine  aid  and  blessing,  and  the  guidance  and  sanctification 
of  his  good  Spirit. 

Let  us  pray  : 

0  Lord,  our  God  I  who  thyself  has  instituted  and  blessed 
the  estate  of  matrimony,  sanctifying  the  same,  under  the 
new  Covenant,  to  be  an  emblem  of  Chri.st  and  his  church, 
we  beseech  thee,  graciously  to  look  upon  these  two  persons, 

8 


158 


THE  MORAVIAN  .MANUAL. 


who  are  about  to  be  united  in  holy  wedlock.  Grant,  that 
they  may  enter  upon,  and  continue  in  this  estate,  in  thy 
name.  Replenish  th'eir  hearts  with  thy  love,  and  enable 
them  to  be  faithful  one  to  the  other,  and  thus  to  live  to- 
gether in  perfect  love  and  peace.  Sanctify  and  bless  their 
union ;  vouchsafe  unto  them  the  guidance  of  thy  holy  Spirit, 
and  teach  them  to  do  that,  which  is  well  pleasing  in  thy 
sight,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.  Amen. 

[Here  the  minister  joins  their  right  hands.] 
In  the  name  of  (iod,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  yc  are  now  joined  together,  to  live  in  holy  wedlock, 
as  husband  and  wife.    Receive  yo  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  : 

The  Lord  bless  you,  and  keep  you ; 
The  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  you,  and  be  graciims 
unto  you ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  you,  and  give 
you  peace  :  Aine^i. 


THE  ORDER  OF  THE  BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

When  the  funeral  procession  has  reached  the  grave,  tlie  corpse 
is  placed  aside  of  it,  and  the  minister  says  : 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Christ,  liarr  mcrvy  7ip'nri 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Cliribt,  heai-  na. 
Lord  God  our  Father  which  art  in  heaven, 

Hallowed  he  thy  name  ;  thy  kingdom  come  ;  thy  will  he 
done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven:  give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread;  and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them 
that  trespass  against  ns;  and  lead  ns  not  into  temptation  ; 


WORSHIP. 


159 


but  deliver  us  from  evil:  for  thine  is  the  Tcingdom,  and 
the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever  and  ever:  Amen. 

Lord  God,  Sox,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world. 
Be  gnu  ioiis  unto  vs. 

By  thy  human  birth, 

By  thy  prayers  and  tears. 

By  all  the  troubles  of  thy  life, 

By  the  grief  and  auguisli  of  thy  soul, 

By  thine  agony  and  bloody  sweat. 

By  thy  bonds  and  scourglngs. 

By  thy  crown  of  thorns, 

By  thine  ignominious  crucifixion. 

By  thy  sacred  wounds  and  precious  blood, 

By  thy  atoning  death. 

By  thy  rest  in  the  grave, 

By  thy  glorious  resurrection  and  ascension. 

By  thy  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 

By  thy  divine  presence, 

By  thy  coming  again  to  thy  church  on  earth,  or  our 
being  called  home  to  thee. 

Bless  and  comfort  ns,  gracious  Lord  and  God. 
Lord  God,  Holy  Ghost, 
Abide  iclth  ns  for  ever. 

I  am  the  Resuriectiou  and  the  Life,  saith  the  Lord;  he 
that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  ho 
live.  And  whosoever  livcth  and  believeth  in  me  shall 
never  die. 

Therefore,  ble.-sed  arc  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord 
from  henceforth;  yea,  saitli  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labors. 

O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave,  where  is  thy 
victory?   The  sting  of  death  is  .sin,  and  the  strength  of 


160 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


sin  is  the  law :  but  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the 
victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Now  to  the  earth  let  these  remains, 

In  hope  committed  be  ; 
Until  the  body  chaiig'd  attains 
To  immortality. 

[During  the  singing  of  this  verse,  the  corpse  is  committed  to 
the  grave.] 

We  poor  sinners  pray, 

Hear  ms,  gracious  Lord  and  God ; 

And  keep  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  the  church 
triumphant,  and  let  us  rest  together  in  thy  presence  from 
our  labors.  Amen. 

None  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to  him- 
self; for  whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord,  and 
whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord ;  whether  we  live 
therefore  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's  :  for  to  this  end  Christ 
both  died,  and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord 
both  of  the  dead  and  living. 

Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resur- 
rection :  on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but 
they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ. 

Glory  be  to  Him  who  is  the  liesurrection  and  the  Life, 
who  quickeneth  us,  while  in  this  dying  state,  and  after  wo 
have  obtained  the  true  life,  doth  not  suffer  us  to  die  any 
more. 

Glory  be  to  Him  in  the  church  which  waiteth  for  Him, 
and  in  that  which  is  around  Him,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

The  Saviour's  blood  and  righteousness, 
My  beauty  is,  my  glorious  dress; 
Thus  well  array'd  I  need  not  fear. 
When  in  his  presence  I  appear. 


WORSUIP. 


161 


The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Love  of  God, 
and  tlie  Communion  of  the  Holy  €rhost,  be  with  us  all. 
A'Dicn. 

A  second  Burial-Litany  may  be  found  in  the  first 
part  of  the  Hymn  Book,  pages  xxxi.  and  xxxii. 


Prayer  3Ieetings. — The  Monthly  Concert  for 
Prayer,  on  the  first  Monday  of  the  month,  is  held  in 
all  the  Provinces,  on  ■ndiich  occasion,  in  fellowship 
with  many  other  children  of  God,  the  work  of  the 
Lord  in  heathen  lands  is  particularly  made  the  sub- 
ject of  supplications.  Besides  this  stated  service, 
other  prayer  meetings  are  frequently  held,  and  con- 
ducted in  various  ways  in  the  different  Provinces  and 
churches. 

PECULIAR  SERVICES. 

Love-Feasts. — Love-Feasts,  which  are  derived  from 
the  Agapce  of  the  apostolical  church,  are  celebrated 
on  various  occasions,  generally  in  connection  with  a 
solemn  festival,  or  preparatory  to  the  Holy  Com- 
munion. The  service  consists  in  singing  hymns  and 
anthems,  alternately,  by  the  choir  and  congregation. 
Printed  odes  are  often  used,  prepared  expressly  for 
the  occasion.  In  the  course  of  the  service  a  simple 
meal  of  biscuit  and  coS"ee  or  tea,  is  served,  of  which 
the  congregation  partake  together.  In  some  churches 
the  Love-Feast  concludes  with  an  address  by  the 
minister. 

Liturgical  Services. — These  arc  either  so  called 


162 


THK  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


"  Liturgies,"  or  "Singing-Meetings."  On  occasion 
of  the  former,  a  printed  collection  of  hymns  and 
anthems  of  praise  is  'used,  which  are  sung  or  chanted, 
alternately,  by  the  minister,  choir  and  congregation. 
The  latter  are  conducted  as  follows :  the  minister 
selects  a  number  of  verses  from  diiferent  hymns,  in 
such  a  manner  that  the  whole  series  sets  forth  a  con- 
nected view  of  some  devotional  subject ;  so  that  the 
congregation,  while  singing,  may  feel  as  deep  an 
interest  in  it,  and  contemplate  it  as  directly  as  though 
listening  to  a  discourse.  They  are  thus  "  speaking 
to  themselves  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual 
songs,  singing  and  making  melody  in  their  hearts  to 
the  Lord."  (Ephes.  v.  18,  19.)  These  Liturgical 
Services,  Avhich  are  very  edifying,  are  confined,  in 
the  American  Province,  almost  exclusively  to  Ger- 
man churches. 

Services  on  Christmas  Eve  and  Neiv  Years  Eve. — 
On  Christmas  Eve  a  solemn  service  is  held,  comme- 
morating the  birth  of  Christ.  The  narrative  of  the 
event  is  read  from  the  gospels  ;  hymns  and  anthems 
are  sung  by  the  choir  and  congregation ;  an  address 
is  delivered ;  and  prayers  are  offered  up.  On  New 
Year's  Eve  there  are  generally  two  services.  The 
first,  in  some  congregations,  is  a  Love-Feast ;  in 
others  it  is  devoted  to  the  reading  of  the  Pastor's 
Annual  Report.  The  second  service  begins  half  an 
hour  before  midnight.  On  this  occasion  the  minister 
delivers  a  suitable  discourse,  and  continues  speaking 
until  precisely  at  twelve  o'clock,  the  organ,  accom- 


WORSHIP. 


163 


panied  by  a" corps  of  trombonists,  peals  forth  in  its 
loudest  notes,  announcing  the  New  Year ;  the  con- 
gregation rising  at  the  same  time,  and  singing  the 
following  hymn  of  thanksgiving  : — 

Now  let  us  praise  the  Lord 

With  body,  soul,  and  spirit; 
Who  doth  such  wondrous  things, 

Beyond  our  sense  and  merit ; 
W!io  from  our  mother's  woml), 

And  earliest  infancy, 
Hath  done  great  things  for  us; 

Praise  him  eternally. 

0,  gracious  God,  bestow 

On  us,  while  here  remaining. 
An  ever  cheerful  mind  ; 

Thy  peace  be  ever  reigning. 
Preserve  u.?  in  true  faith, 

And  Christian  holiness  ; 
That  when  we  go  from  hence, 

We  may  behold  thy  face. 

Immediately  afterward  the  congregation  kneels  in 
prayer,  and  the  minister  invokes  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord,  for  the  new  year,  upon  the  authorities,  minis- 
ters and  congregations  of  the  Moravian  Church,  the 
foreign  missions,  and  all  its  other  enterprises,  the 
government  of  the  country,  the  Church  of  Christ 
generally,  in  all  its  parts,  and  the  whole  world. 
Thereupon  the  Scripture  texts,  appointed  in  the 
Text  Book  of  the  church  for  the  first  day  of  the  new 
year,  are  read,  and  the  service  is  concluded  with  a 
hymn  and  the  benediction. 

Services  of  the  Passion  Week  and  Easter  Festival. — 
The  Passion  Week,  begiiiuiug  with  the  Saturday  be- 


164 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


fore  Palm  Sunday,  and  extending  to  tTie  folloM-ing 
Saturday,  is  observed  in  a  peculiarly  solemn  manner. 
In  the  evening  of  th'e  first  Saturday,  a  series  of  ser- 
vices commence,  which  are  continued  throughout  the 
week,  and  have  for  their  object  the  commemoration 
of  the  events  in  the  history  of  the  last  days  of  the 
Son  of  Man,  from  the  time  Avhen  Jesus  was  anointed 
"for  his  burial,"  by  Mary,  at  Bethany,  to  the  day 
on  ■which  his  body  was  laid  in  the  tomb.  In  order  to 
this  commemoration,  the  history  is  read  from  a  har- 
mony of  the  four  Gospels,  published  by  the  Church. 
At  appropriate  passages  the  reading  is  varied  by 
hymns  relating  to  what  has  been  read,  or  by  chants 
and  anthems  of  the  choir ;  at  other  passages  prayer 
is  offered  up.  On  Palm  Sunday  the  rite  of  Confir- 
mation is  administered,  and  on  Maundy  Thursday 
evening  the  Holy  Communion  celebrated.  Good 
Friday  is  distinguished  by  several  services,  conducted 
in  the  manner  stated  above ;  and  on  the  afternoon  of 
the  Saturday  before  Easter,  a  Love-Feast  is  cele- 
brated. At  sunrise  on  Easter  Sunday,  the  resur- 
rection of  the  Lord  from  the  grave  is  commemorated 
by  a  solemn  worship,  on  which  occasion  the  Easter 
Morning  Litany  (see  chapter  on  Doctrine)  is  used. 
This  service,  wherever  it  is  practicable,  takes  place 
on  the  church  burying-ground,  to  which  the  congre- 
gation moves  in  procession,  preceded  by  a  corps  of 
trombonists  and  singers. 

The  manner  of  observing  the  Passion  Week  is  the 
same  in  all  the  Provinces  and  mission  fields  of  the 
Unity. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


DISCIPLINE. 


The  Brethren  of  tlie  Renewed  Church,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  example  of  the  apostolical  churches, 
and  of  the  Ancient  Unitas  Fratrum,  established  a 
Church  Discipline  at  an  early  day  of  their  history. 
This  Discipline  they  considered  of  very  great  im- 
portance. When  the  Saxon  government  sent  com- 
missioners to  Herrnhut,  in  order  to  examine  the 
doctrines  and  constitution  of  the  congregation 
there,  the  Brethren  declared  their  readiness  to  for- 
sake all  they  had,  and  go  into  other  lands,  if  the 
free  exercise  of  their  Discipline  were  not  conceded. 
Since  that  time  the  Discipline  has  continued  un- 
changed in  its  fundamental  principles.  These  are 
committed  to  the  safe  keeping  of  the  General  Synod, 
whose  duty  it  is,  through  its  Executive  Board,  to 
care  for  their  observance  in  all  parts  of  the  Unity. 
At  the  same  time,  however,  each  Province,  and  each 
church  in  the  same,  as  well  as  the  Foreign  Mission 
Provinces,  all  have  respectively  a  Discipline  of  their 
own,  based  upon  these  fundamental  principles. 

In  this  chapter  the  principles  are  given,  as  set 
forth  in  the  "  Synodal  Results;"  and  then  the  more 
particular  rules  for  the  American  Province. 

8' 


166 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


NATURE  AND  PURPOSE  OF  CHURCH  DISCIPLINE. 

By  the  term  Church  Discipline,  taken  in  its  widest 
sense,  the  church  understands  a  training  of  its  mem- 
bers for  their  calling  of  grace.  To  effect  this,  one  of 
the  most  important  means  is  a  faithful  care  of  souls, 
on  the  part  of  pastors ;  (jvhose  duty  it  is  to  visit  the 
members  of  their  congregations,  encourage  friendly 
intercourse  with  themselves,  and  minister  to  the  spi- 
ritual necessities  of  every  soul.^  In  a  more  limited 
sense  of  the  word.  Church  Discipline  denotes  the 
various  degrees  of  brotherly  correction.. .which  arc 
employed,  when  affectionate  admonitions  prove  fruit- 
less; according  to  the  directions  given  in  Matt,  xviii. 
15,  17;  1  Cor.  V.  11,  13;  1  Tim.  vi.  3,  5 ;  2  John 
verse  10. 

The  purpose  of  Church  Discipline  is  a  two-fold 
one.  By  it,  in  the  first  place,  the  Christ'an  cha- 
racter of  an  entire  congregation  is  to  be  strictly 
maintained ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  individual 
members  are  to  be  guarded  from  giving  offence  and 
falling  into  sin ;  to  be  kept  in  the  way  of  righte- 
ous, sober  and  holy  living ;  and  to  be  restored  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,  when  any  have  departed  from  this 
way. 

EXERCISE  OF  CHURCH  DISCIPLINE. 

1.  In  its  Avidest  signification.  Church  Discipline  is 
exercised  by  means  of  the  public  proclamation  of  the 
Divine  Word ;  as  well  as  by  the  mutual  fraternal 


DISCIPLINE. 


167 


admonitions  and  warnings  of  the  members  of  a  con- 
gregation. Brotherly  love  precedes  all  discipline 
and  constitutes  its  very  source.  The  first  object  of 
this  love  must  be  the  spiritual  -welfare  of  the  mem- 
bers of  3.  congregation...  "  If  a  man  be  overtaken  in 
a  fault,  restore  such  an  one  in  the  spirit  of  meek- 
ness." (Gal.  vi.  1.)  Words  spoken  in  kindness, 
even  though  they  convey  a  reproof,  may  find,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  access  to  the  heart ; — then  "  thou  hast 
gained  thy  brother. V-  When  transgressions  occur,  in 
a  congregation,  of  such  a  nature  that  they  ought  to 
be  reported  to  the  Pastor,  or  his  advisory  Board  or 
Committee,  it  becomes  the  duty  of  every  member, 
who  is  acquainted  with  the  circumstances,  to  render 
a  timely  exercise  of  discipline  possible,  by  a  candid 
and  truthful  communication.  At  the  same  time, 
every  thing  like  tale-bearing  or  calumny,  which  are 
ranked  in  Scripture  with  heinous  sins,  is  to  be  care- 
fully guarded  against.  In  order  to  prove  the  truth 
of  a  charge,  and  especially  when  the  individual 
accused  denies  it,  the  name  of  the  informant  must  be 
given,  and  an  opportunity  afforded  for  both  parties 
to  meet  in  the  presence  of  the  Pastor.  With  such 
cases,  the  exercise  of  Church  Discipline  in  the  re- 
stricted sense  begins. 

2.  There  are  three  degrees  of  Church  Discipline 
understood  in  this  sense. 

The  first  consists  in  reproof  administered  by  the 
Pastor  to  those  who  have  erred,^in  accordance  with 
the  duty  which  his  office  imposes  upon  him  before  the 


168 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


Lord.  At  such  times  he  must  admonish  and  rebuke 
with  earnestness  and  fidelity,  with  humility  and  true 
affection.) 

In  the  event  of  graver  transgressions,  especially 
when  they  have  become  open  and  manifest,  the  second 
degree  of  Church  Discipline  must  be  put  in  force. 
It  consists  in  summoning  the  delinquent  before  the 
Board  of  Elders  or  the  Standing  Committee  of  a  con- 
gregation,.,^sec  below,)  in  accordance  with  the  in- 
junction of  the  Lord  :  "  If  thy  brother  will  not  hear 
thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in 
the  presence  of  two  or  three  witnesses,  every  word 
may  be  established."  (Mat  xviii.  16.)]  After  having 
examined  the  delinquent,  this  Board,  in  connection 
with  the  Pastor,  is  to  decide  whether  he  shall  be 
suspended  from  the  Lord's  Supper,  or  not.,  j  Such 
suspension  may  be  resorted  to  in  particular  cases, 
instead  of  excommunication,  even  where  open  offence 
has  been  given  by  sinful  practices  ;  but  only  if  un- 
feigned repentance  is  manifested,  and  a  real  change 
of  heart  may  be  hoped  for. 

The  third  and  last  degree  of  Church  Discipline  is 
excommunication.  This  is  to  be  resorted  to  in  case 
no  change  takes  place  after  milder  measures  have 
been  used,  but  the  erring  member  continues  in  his 
evil  ways,  obstinately  resisting  the  rules  of  the 
church,  and  proving  a  stumbling  block  to  others 
and  in  the  case  of  such  as  fall  into  gross  sins,  whereby 
the  name  of  Christ  is  evil  spoken  of,  according  to 
the  rule  of  the  apostle  :  "  put  away  from  among  you 


DliCIPLiNE. 


169 


that  wicked  person."  (Cor.  v.  13.)  In  exercising 
this  and  the  second  degree  of  discipline,  compas- 
sionate love  must  prevail,  but  not  personal  considera- 
tions or  a  false  tenderness.  It  becomes  the  solemn 
duty  of  the  Board  of  Elders  to  proceed  in  every  case 
with  the  utmost  conscientiousness,  impartially  weigh- 
ing all  circumstances,  and  earnestly  praying  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Cases  of  excommuni- 
cation are  to  be  announced  to  the  communicant  con- 
gregation, at  a  suitable  meeting. 


RE-ADMISSIOX. 

It  is  the  province  of  the  Board  of  Elders,  in  con- 
nection with  the  Pastor,  to  determine  the  time  for 
the  re-admission  of  such  as  have  been  suspended  from 
the  Lord's  Supper,  or  excluded  from  the  church  ;  and 
they  must  act  in  this  matter  with  the  greatest  cir- 
cumspection. The  state  of  heart  of  the  candidate 
for  re-admission,  and  not  external  considerations  of 
any  kind,  must  guide  them  in  their  decision.  Cases 
of  re-adiTiission  to  the  church  are  also  to  be  announced 
to  the  communicant  congregation. 


RULES  FOK  INDIVIDUAL  CHURCHES. 

The  several  churches,  as  was  stated  before,  have 
particular  rules  for  their  own  government,  based  upon 
the  principles  of  Discipline  which  are  common  to  the 
whole  Unity.  These  rules  must  contain  nothing 
which  is  contrary  to  the  decrees  of  the  General  Sy- 


170 


THE  MORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


nod  or  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  under  which  a  church 
stands. 

For  the  American'  Province  the  following  regula- 
tions have  been  established  by  its  Synods  : 

I.   The  Necessity  of  Rules. 

1.  Every  individual  church  is  bound  to  profess 
adherence  to  a  written  or  printed  code  of  regula- 
tions, embodying  its  own  particular  constitution  and 
discipline,  and  commonly  denominated  "A  Brotherly 
Agreement." 

2.  This  code  must  be  in  accordance  with  the  pi'in- 
ciples  of  the  constitution  and  general  discipline,  laid 
down  by  the  General  Synod,  and  the  Provincial  Sy- 
nod, and  contain  nothing  contrary  to  the  enactments 
of  either. 

3.  Every  church  is  at  liberty,  either  to  prepare  a 
draft  of  such  a  code,  to  be  laid  before  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference,  for  its  sanction,  modification  or 
rejection  ;  or  to  request  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confe- 
rence to  furnish  a  draft.  In  the  latter  case,  the  church 
may  propose  amendments,  reject  the  whole,  and  sub- 
stitute a  new  draft ;  always,  howevei-,  subject  to  the 
revision  and  approval  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Con- 
ference. If  necessary,  a  delegation  may  be  sent  to 
confer  with  this  Conference  on  the  subject.  As  soon 
as  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  has  expressed 
its  sanction,  in  writing,  the  rules  may  be  adopted  by 
the  church. 


DISCIPLINE. 


171 


II.   Officers  administering  the  Rules. 

1.  Every  church  elects  a  Committee,  called  either 
the  "Board  of  Elders,"  or  the  "Standing  Commit- 
tee," whose  duty  it  is  to  aid  the  Pastor  in  the  govern- 
ment of  that  church. 

2.  To  this  body,  in  some  churches,  the  financial 
affairs  are  also  entrusted ;  in  others,  these  are  man- 
aged by  a  second  and  distinct  Board,  called  the 
"Board  of  Trustees." 

3.  The  position  which  the  Pastor  holds  in  the 
"Board  of  Elders,"  or  the  "Standing  Committee," 
is  determined  by  each  particular  church,  and  de- 
pends, in  the  case  of  those  churches  which  are  incor- 
porated, on  the  provisions  of  their  charters. 

4.  In  spiritual  matters,  however,  and  those  relating 
to  public  worsliip,  the  "Board  of  Elders,"  or  the 
"  Standing  Committee,"  can,  in  no  case,  act  inde- 
pendently of  the  Pastor. 

5.  It  is  the  duty  of  tliis  Board,  in  conjunction 
with  the  Pastor,  to  see  that  the  rules  which  govern 
the  Brethren's  Unity  generally,  and  those  which 
refer  to  the  Province,  as  well  as  the  particular  rules 
of  the  church  over  which  the  Board  is  placed,  are 
faithfully  observed. 

III.  Relation  of  the  Officers  of  a  Church  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Elders'  Conference. 

1.  The  Pastor  of  a  church,  the  Chairman  of  the 
"  Board  of  Elders,"  or  the  "  Standing  Committee," 


172 


THE  MOIIAVIAN  MANUAL. 


(in  those  cases  where  this  office  is  distinct  from  the 
Pastor's,)  and  every  member  of  the  same,  are  subject 
to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  and  bound  to 
respect  and  obey  its  constitutional  enactments. 

2.  The  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  only  ap- 
points Pastors  to  churches.  The  Board  of  a  church 
may  propose  a  Pastor,  with  the  full  understanding, 
however,  that  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  is 
not  bound  to  respect  such  propositions  any  further 
than  it  may  deem  proper. 

3.  The  Board  of  a  church  may  decline  to  receive 
a  Pastor  appointed  by  the  Provincial  Elders'  Confer- 
ence ;  but  cannot  prevent  the  removal  of  a  stationed 
Pastor,  if  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  gives 
him  another  appointment. 

4.  In  case  a  Pastor  has  lost  the  confidence  of  his 
church,  the  Board  of  the  same  is  authorized  to  report 
the  fact  to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  which 
body,  after  a  thorough  investigation,  is  to  act  in  the 
matter  according  to  its  conscientious  convictions. 

5.  Complaints  against  a  Pastor,  or  any  other  min- 
isterial servant  of  the  church,  must  be  lodged  with 
the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  which  body  is 
bound  to  inform  him  of  the  name  of  his  accuser,  if  he 
desires  to  know  it. 

6.  The  Boards  of  the  respective  churches,  as  well 
as  their  members  generally,  have  petitionary  powers 
with  respect  to  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference ; 
but  all  petitions  directed  to  this  Conference  must  be 
couched  in  respectful  terms,  and  evidence  a  brotherly 
disposition. 


DISCIPLINE. 


173 


lY.   General  Meetings  of  a  Church. 

1.  On  business  of  importance,  or  general  interest, 
a  meeting  of  the  church  is  called.  Such  a  meeting 
is  usuall}'-  denominated  a    Church  Council." 

2.  The  organization  of  this  Council  depends  on  the 
rules  and  regulations  of  the  church  which  holds  it. 

3.  In  all  matters  relating  to  an  individual  church, 
said  church  determines — and  if  it  is  incorporated, 
according  to  its  charter — wlio  shall  be  voting  mem- 
bers of  the  Council,  and  the  manner  of  voting. 

4.  In  the  election  of  delegates  to  the  Provincial 
Synod,  hovrever,  and  all  other  matters  affecting  the 
entire  Province,  the  manner  of  voting,  and  the  quali- 
fications for  voting,  are  regulated  by  the  enactments 
of  the  Provincial  Synod,  and  tlie  Council  is  bound  to 
obey  these.  The  enactments  in  the  case  of  the  elec- 
tion of  delegates,  are  set  forth  by  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference  in  their  circular,  issued  previous 
to  each  election. 


CORRECTION. 

On  page  51,  an  incorrect  statement  occurs,  in  the 
second  sentence  of  Section  I.  That  sentence  should 
read :  "  To  the  hitter  belong  the  Moravian  churches 
in  North  Carolina,  and  one  in  Virginia ;  to  the  for- 


174 


THK  JMORAVIAN  MANUAL. 


mer,  all  the  rest  in  the  United  States."  And  on 
page  54,  "Mount  Bethel,  organized  in  1851," 
should  appear  as  lo'cated  in  Virginia,  and  not  in 
North  Carolina.  On  page  71,  in  the  list  of  the 
churches  of  the  British  Province,  Greengates,  a  con- 
gregation affiliated  to  Baildon,  has  been  omitted. 


STATISTICAL  APPENDIX. 


The  statistics  here  presented  are  altogether  summary,  and 
intended  to  give  merely  a  general  view  of  the  numerical  con- 
dition of  the  church.  Detailed  statistics,  which  change  very 
much  every  year,  belong  to  the  periodical  publications  of  the 
church,  and  not  to  a  Manual  like  this.  The  statistics  of  the 
Foreign  Mission  work  are  given  somewhat  more  fully  than  the 
rest,  because  this  enterprise  is  one  of  particular  interest,  and 
frequent  inquiries  are  made  respecting  it.  In  compiling  these 
statistics,  the  reports  for  the  year  1858  were  used.  The  writer 
is  not  certain  whether  he  has  given  the  correct  number  of 
communicants  in  the  Continental  Province ;  the  statistics 
which  were  sent  him  from  Germany  did  not  distinguish 
between  communicants  and  the  whole  number  of  souls.  Hence 
he  substracted  the  whole  number  of  children,  and  one  half  the 
number  of  those  designated  as  j-ouths  and  maidens,  from  the 
whole  number  of  souls,  and  gave  the  remainder  as  the  number 
of  communicants  in  that  Province  ;  inasmuch  as  all  persons 
are  there  confirmed  when  they  reach  the  age  of  fifteen  or 
sixteen  years. 


I.    THE  HOME  CHURCH. 


Commanicants. 

Whole  No.  in- 
cluding children. 

American  Province, 
Northern  District,  4,285* ) 
Southern  District,  1,015  J 

5,300 

4,677 
2,980 

8,275 

6,174 
5,184 

12,947 

19,633 

*  lucliuliiig  the  couinmnicants  of  the  Home  Mission  Churches. 


176  STATISTICAL  /\1'PKNDIX. 


II.  THE  CONTINENTAL  DIASPORA.* 


No.  of  cities 
towns  and  vil- 
lages visited. 

Members  of 
Societies. 

Members  of 
the  Diaspora. 

A. 

Switzerland  and  France. 
Denmark,  Norway  and 

1,965 
217 

360 

1,494 
G04 

342 

11,153 
1,724 

2,200 

2,548 

2,440 

15,077 

B. 

Eussian  Empire. 

Number  of 
Parishes. 

Number  of 

Members  of 

35 
26 

109 
126 
"l 

19,721 
42  364 
"'200 
2,000 

Poland  

Total  

61 

266 

64,285 

Total  number  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Diaspora 
ou  the  Continent  

79,362 

*  The  statistics  of  the  Diaspora  are  incomplete,  especially  so  far 
as  the  number  of  members  of  the  Societies  is  concerned.  In  the 
repori,  sent  us  from  Germany,  the  number  of  these  members  in 
the  Russian  Empire,  was  not  given.  It  must  amount  to  many 
thousands.  For  explanations  of  this  table,  the  reader  is  referred 
to  pages  66  and  67. 


1 

I 


178 


STATISTICAL  APPENDIX. 


IV.   COMPARATIVE  STATISTICS  OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSION 
FIELD  IN  1831  AND  1858.* 


1831. 

ISnS. 

Increase. 

42 

208 
15,800 
43,000 

74 

305 
20,193 
74,538 

32 
97 
4,393 
30,938 

V.  CHURCH  BOARDING  SCHOOLS. 

Namber  of 
Scliools. 

Annual  ave- 
rage of 
Scholars. 

Teacliers. 

4 

25 
15 

615 
1,041 

375 

92 
205 
60 

44 

2,031 

857 

*  The  increase  in  the  last  two  years  was  4  stations,  5  mis- 
sionaries, GIO  communicants,  866  baptized  adults,  G71  baptized 
children,  2,147  in  church  fellowship,  and  3,101  converts  under 
rcgul.ir  religious  instruction. 


DATE  DUE 

JlitV  F.  0"T 

Date 

Due 

^^^^^^^^^^^^ 



f 

